《Mystical Saga-The Beginning》
Authors note
Mystical Saga - the beginning
[ONGOING]
DISCLAIMER: pictures used in this book are not created by me credit goes to their owners
Copyright Statement
Copyright statement:- all rights reserved 2024 No part of this book/ publication could be copied, stored, reproduced, or transmitted by any means EITHER BY mechanical, electronic, photocopied, printed, recorded, or by any other means without, the prior notice to its Author and Owner, Night_ Queen, If found doing so will be considered guilty and punishable by law.
~~~~****~~~~
Hii, Reader
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Thank you so much for clicking my story and giving it a try
I really appreciate it,????
It''s my pleasure if my story could make u feel something about my characters and hope you can connect with them
Since It''s my first story and English is not my first language so, please be kind to me
Huge apologies for any grammatical or spelling errors I''ll try to minimize my errors but what to do I am a girl of errors
Please don''t copy my work you don''t know how much of an effort, time, and courage it takes to publish a work so please have a heart and create your own content
Comments and votes are wholeheartedly welcomed except the one''s with mean or abusive language
This story belongs to me and the characters created are frictional and my own imagination so any resemblance would purely be a coincidence
From here I am signing off
and you can proceed towards the story
HOPING YOU WILL ENJOY IT
Bye
Until next time
HAPPY READING :)
Enjoy??
Prologue
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any
_______****_______
Zachary''s POV
As I strolled down the hallway to my room, a heavy cloak of sadness and guilt draped over me. No matter how hard I tried, I just couldn''t shake off the weight of regret for what I''d done. Forgiving myself seemed like an impossible task.
Seeking comfort, I found myself drawn to my parents'' room. But when I reached for the doorknob, my heart sank at the sight of it being closed. With shaky hands, I turned it, hoping against hope for a chance to make things right. Instead, I was greeted by an empty, eerie darkness, with only a sliver of light creeping in from the hallway.
Stepping inside, memories came flooding back. Every item in the room whispered tales of my parents'' love and care. But now, their absence spoke volumes¡ªtheir world shattered by betrayal, and I blamed myself for it all.
The pain and guilt threatened to overwhelm me, but in that moment, I made a silent promise to never let myself be hurt like this again. With tears streaming down my cheeks, I left the room, determined to keep my guard up from now on.
Turning my attention to the crackling fire in the hearth, I watched as it consumed the wood, leaving behind nothing but ashes. With a heavy heart, I made my way to the window, craving a breath of fresh air. Stepping onto the balcony, the scent of rain-soaked earth filled my nostrils¡ªa brief respite from the turmoil within.
Closing my eyes, I let myself drift back to simpler times, only to be abruptly pulled back by darker memories. Despite my best efforts to push them away, the events of that day eight years ago still haunted me. The screams, the blood¡ªthey were etched into my mind, a constant reminder of my own vulnerability and guilt.
The horrifying memory of watching my family, friends, and siblings brutally lose their lives still grips my mind with an iron grasp. I remember cradling my parents'' lifeless heads in my lap, surrounded by the chilling silence of death. Blood painted the scene crimson, a stark contrast to the chaos that had unfolded.
Amidst the carnage, the guards fought fiercely, their swords slicing through flesh with ruthless efficiency. Before I could comprehend the horror around me, strong hands seized me, dragging me towards the exit despite my futile resistance. Lifted onto someone''s back, we fled into the woods with alarming speed, the world a blur around me.
Turning back, I caught a final glimpse of my burning home, consumed by flames that devoured everything in their path. My shelter, my childhood memories, my innocence¡ªall swallowed by the merciless rage of the inferno. And then, darkness enveloped me, swallowing me whole
I awoke to the eerie silence of the deep, dark woods, finding myself lying on a makeshift bed of tender leaves. It took several moments for the reality of my situation to sink in, and when it did, the weight of my loss felt unbearable. With a heavy heart, I rose to a sitting position, burying my face in my knees as tears streamed down my cheeks.
After a few minutes, a gentle nudge startled me, prompting me to lift my gaze. Before me stood a magnificent creature, its beautiful dark grey eyes reflecting concern as they met mine. With a perfectly sculpted snout, two pricked ears, and a sleek metallic silver coat, it exuded strength and grace. Its powerful paws hinted at the muscles beneath, and as it shifted back and disappeared behind the trees, its fluffy tail swayed rhythmically, followed by the unmistakable sound of bones cracking
Emerging from behind the trees was my beloved best friend, Ziwa. At eighteen years old, she possessed a tall, slender frame adorned with a printed summer dress. Her light grey eyes shone with warmth, complementing her jet-black hair that cascaded down to her curves.
Before I could embrace her and seek solace in her arms, an intense heat surged through my body, accompanied by excruciating pain. I felt my muscles and bones breaking and reforming, a sensation that left me reeling in agony.
The agony intensified with each passing moment, every tear and crack sending waves of excruciating pain coursing through my body. I screamed with all the strength I could muster, my voice echoing through the desolate woods. Amidst the chaos, Ziwa''s concerned voice reached me, but the words eluded my comprehension, drowned out by the relentless agony.
Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.
It felt as though I was being torn apart from the inside out, every bone in my body cracking and splintering with searing pain. The sensation was akin to being plunged into scalding water and then mercilessly beaten. Warm droplets cascaded from my eyes uncontrollably as I prayed for the sweet embrace of darkness to envelop me. Yet, to my dismay, the pain only intensified, each moment stretching into an eternity of torment
After enduring what felt like an eternity of torment, I found myself on all fours, my senses heightened to an extraordinary degree. As I lifted my gaze from the forest floor, I locked eyes with Ziwa, who stared at me in astonishment. The surprise was mutual, but our wonderment was short-lived.
Within moments, we found ourselves encircled by a formidable group of large, intimidating beasts. A surge of rage coursed through my veins, and I emitted a primal growl that echoed through the forest. As the sound dissipated, a heavy silence descended, broken only by the terrified gazes and bowed heads of the creatures surrounding us.
Yet, amidst the submissive stance of the group, one figure remained defiant¡ªthe very one who had shattered my world unleashed this chaos, and inflicted untold pain upon me. The sight of them ignited a fury within me that I could barely contain.
With a surge of primal fury, I lunged at him, seizing him by the neck and pinning him beneath my paws. Through our mind link, I snarled fiercely, demanding answers: "Why? What have I ever done to you?"
A smirk twisted across his face as he spat out his twisted justification: "You don''t deserve to be king."
Enraged, I was shoved aside as he launched an attack on my right leg. Swiftly evading his assault, I retreated, but he persisted, his words dripping with malice: "He will come for you and your beloved mate. History will repeat itself. Your mate won''t be alive for much longer, and you will witness it with your own eyes..."
The mention of my MATE ignited a primal rage within us both. With newfound strength coursing through our sharp claws, we silenced his venomous words forever, ending his twisted reign of terror before he could utter another syllable.
A surge of satisfaction and vindication washed over me as we stood victorious over our enemy, our heads held high with pride.
From that moment onward, I became known as King Alpha¡ªruthless, cruel, and utterly heartless to any who dared threaten my people. With the weight of my prestigious title upon my head, I cast aside useless emotions, becoming a relentless force to be reckoned with.
On that fateful day, at the tender age of sixteen, I encountered Theo¡ªmy other half. It was an uncommon occurrence to undergo the transformation into a wolf at such a young age; typically, it transpired at eighteen. Yet, fate had different plans for us.
The word "mate" stirred warmth within my heart, but it also brought with it a sense of apprehension. I had already resolved that I wouldn''t allow anyone into my life who could jeopardize the safety of my kingdom.
As the clock struck midnight, I returned to my room and closed the windows behind me, preparing to retire to my king-sized bed for the night. However, an unexpected urge to run surged within me, refusing to let me rest. Yielding control to Theo, we ventured out into the woods.
With Theo at the helm, we sprinted through the forest at breakneck speed, the wind whipping through our fur as we dodged every obstacle in our path. Time became a blur as we pushed ourselves to new limits, revelling in the freedom of the night.
As I settled by the tranquil pond, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, allowing the fresh air to fill my lungs. The sweet scent of lilies mingled with the delicate fragrance of jasmine, wrapping me in a cocoon of calmness and relaxation. It was intoxicating, and I found myself drifting into a state of blissful serenity.
The alluring aroma seemed to cast a spell over me, soothing my senses and quieting the turmoil within. Even my wolf, usually stoic and composed, seemed to stir with excitement, emitting a low howl that echoed through the stillness of the night. Despite the uncertainty of its cause, I couldn''t help but be swept up in the moment, lost in the intoxicating embrace of nature''s perfume.
"What? Lilies and jasmine... here?" My mind echoed in disbelief. Instantly, I sprang to my feet, driven by a sudden urge to uncover the source of the tantalizing fragrance. Together, Theo and I scoured the surrounding area, but the scent had vanished as mysteriously as it had appeared.
Frustrated yet intrigued, we reluctantly abandoned our search and returned to our original spot by the pond. Doubts crept into my mind¡ªhad we imagined the scent? Or perhaps it was a fleeting gift from nature, meant to be savoured but never truly understood. With a sigh, I resigned myself to the mystery, contenting myself with the memory of that ephemeral moment of bliss
As I made my way through the moonlit corridor, the dying embers of the hearth cast a faint glow in the room. With a sense of weariness settling over me, I finally reached my soft, fluffy bed.
As I sank into the comforting embrace of my cottony soft pillow, a wave of drowsiness washed over me. The sleeping goddess beckoned, her gentle touch spreading its magic over me. This time, I welcomed the darkness with open arms, allowing it to envelop me in its comforting embrace as I surrendered to the embrace of sleep.
_______****_______
Word count:- 1700
A/N
Hello, my lovely readers
It''s a prologue of my story
PLEASE ?? TELL ME SHOULD I CONTINUE OR NOT
I know there are lots and lots of grammatical and spelling errors and I am genuinely sorry for the inconvenience you all are enduring for me ????
THANK YOU
Bye
Until next time :)
Happy reading ??
Date- 02/03/2024
1. Entry ticket
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
______****_____
Fiora''s (P.O.V.)
In my drowsy state, I was jolted awake by the piercing shrieks of a woman''s voice. Disoriented, I struggled to make out her words amidst the cacophony. Suddenly, a sharp impact on my backside shocked me into full alertness. Startled, I leapt out of bed, searching for the source of the disturbance. What met my eyes was a sight that would chill anyone to the bone: a towering, enraged figure loomed before me, her fury palpable in the air.
"You''re sleeping for what feels like an eternity! How many times have I told you? You should be up early in the morning!" Her voice, now more emphatic, echoed in the room, punctuated by frustration. "You should be up early in the morning, but no! You never listen. Lazy, useless, idiot! I''ve never seen such a child in my entire life! Look at others your age, they''re up and about, helping their parents, and doing their chores. And here you are, still snug in bed. When we were your age, we were up by 4 o''clock, and..."
(The background blurs as her voice fades to a muffled silence. I sit on the floor, eyelids drooping, attempting to introduce you to her.) "Let me introduce you to this... lady," I manage between yawns. "You probably guessed by now... that''s my mama. Sweet and soft-spoken, except in the morning. But she has the kindest heart..."
(Yawning again, I stretch out, fully succumbing to the urge to continue my beauty sleep on the floor, resembling a polar bear in hibernation. Meanwhile, her yelling fades back into focus.)
"...how do you expect to get anything done with this kind of routine? How many times have I told you to have some discipline in your life?" As she busied herself arranging my room, she noticed me sprawled out on the floor in sleep. "FIORA!" she bellowed, punctuating the moment with another sharp slap to my backside. I jolted awake, wincing as I rubbed my sore behind. Meeting her gaze, I saw her frantically searching for something else to use for emphasis, her voice still filled with exasperation.
Seizing my opportunity, I bolted into the hallway and dashed down the stairs. Halfway down, I glanced back to see her emerging from the room, brandishing the stick and hot on my heels. I couldn''t help but giggle as I sprinted toward my father, who sat calmly in his chair, enjoying his tea and a book. Catching sight of me, he grinned knowingly.
"So, you''ve managed to upset your mum again," he remarked, amusement twinkling in his eyes.
I chuckled and nodded. "Seems like it''s becoming a daily ritual," I admitted.
He chuckled in return. "You do seem to have a knack for it."
"I just can''t resist," I confessed with a mischievous grin. "She looks even more beautiful when she''s all red."
At that, we both erupted into laughter, the tension of the moment melting away in shared amusement.
My mum stormed into the dining hall, her gaze fixed on me with determination. But before she could reach me, my father intercepted, gently placing himself between us.
"Hey, hey, it''s okay. She''s just a kid," he reassured, his voice steady despite the tension.
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
"A kid? Does she look like a kid to you? She''s a full-grown 24-year-old lady!" My mum''s frustration echoed in her words.
"It''s okay, she''ll learn," my father replied, his tone calm yet resolute.
"When?" she demanded, her impatience evident.
"Someday," he answered softly, his eyes holding a promise of patience.
"That''s not fair! You never take my side!" she protested, feeling a surge of frustration.
"I am always on your side, and I will be even after my death. I LOVE YOU SO MUCH," he affirmed, his love.
He gently wrapped his arms around her, intertwining their fingers and deftly removing the stick from her grasp, tossing it aside. "You''re not going anywhere without me, and don''t you ever say that again," my mother said, her voice a soothing blend of calm and love.
Lost in each other''s gaze, they seemed to forget my presence entirely, drawing closer until they were on the brink of a kiss. But...
My head cradled in my palms, watching them with pure awe and admiration. This was the kind of relationship I had always dreamt of, but the ones I had experienced were nothing like this. Lost in my reverie, I couldn''t contain my emotions, inadvertently interrupting their moment.
"Awww, you both look so adorable together, just like a young couple who have just fallen in love," I blurted out, breaking the spell they were under.
They snapped out of their daze, hastily pulling away from each other and casting embarrassed glances around the room. My mother, unable to find her words, simply stared down at the table, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment
Upon seeing their discomfort, I couldn''t help but burst into laughter, but the mirth was short-lived as we were interrupted by the doorbell. My mum wasted no time in instructing me to answer it, so I obeyed.
"Who is it, Fiora?" my mother inquired.
"Courier for me, mama," I replied, taking the package from the delivery person.
As I closed the door behind me, I tore open the package, revealing a letter addressed to me. As I read its contents, excitement surged through me, and I couldn''t contain my joy. I began screaming with excitement, jumping up and down while flailing my arms. My parents looked at me, astonished and concerned.
"Are you alright? What happened?" they asked in unison.
We shared a laugh at their synchronized concern before I exclaimed...
"I GOT MY DREAM JOB! AHHHH... I landed the position at the most prestigious company!" I couldn''t contain my excitement.
My father met my enthusiasm with understanding. "So you''ll be working with THE CRYSTALS?"
"Yes, Dad! Can you believe it? And as a Manager, no less! I''m over the moon," I gushed.
But then, I noticed a shift in their expressions, from elation to concern. "What''s wrong? You both seem... not as thrilled," I observed.
"It''s not that, sweetheart," Dad reassured me. "It''s just... their headquarters is so far away. We''re not used to being without you, and we''ll miss you terribly."
Mom added softly, "We''re thrilled to see you grow, but it''s just that we... you understand what we mean."
Their solemn expressions tugged at my heartstrings, nearly bringing tears to my eyes. "Aww, I love you both so much. But you know why I need to go there. I promise, no matter what, I''ll come back to you safely, sound, and happy. So, can I start packing now? And you''ll both help me, won''t you?"
_____*****____
Word count:- 1100
A/N
Hello, my lovely readers
So, here is chapter 1 of my story tell me how was it.
Sorry if the chapter was too long and boring but I didn''t want these all parts to go into the next chapter so I thought to finish them here
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye
Until next time :)
Happy reading ??
Date- 02/03/2024
2. Magical Sensation
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s (POV)
I arrived at the staff hostel specially designed for female employees of Crystal Company around 10 o''clock. Fortunately, I didn''t have a roommate, which made me quite content. It''s not that I dislike sharing; in fact, I enjoy it. However, I do cherish having my own space.
After slowly arranging all my clothes in the cupboard and placing my belongings in their designated spots, I decided to take a brief nap for about half an hour.
Upon waking up, I made a beeline for the bathroom to indulge in a much-needed warm shower. I then plugged in my phone to charge. The warden had informed me upon arrival that it had been raining since morning and had only ceased about three hours before I got there. Consequently, the temperature was chilly. She kindly advised me not to hesitate to ask for a blanket or heater if I needed to warm up my room. Her thoughtfulness was greatly appreciated.
Emerging from the bathroom an hour and a half later, I exuded the scent of night blossom, a fragrance I adore for its enchanting allure. There''s a secret connection I have with these flowers, one I''ve kept from my parents. I''ve never quite understood how it works, nor do I want to; it''s the magic that captivates me.
At midnight, if I touch these rare blooms, they sparkle and emit a soft glow that fills me with wonder. I discovered this extraordinary ability when I was twelve. On my mother''s anniversary, she received night blossom seeds as a gift, which she lovingly planted in our backyard. With her tender care, they flourished within three months, revealing their mystical charm
Each night, their blossoms unfurl, releasing a sweet and intoxicating fragrance that fills the air. One memorable evening, during a small gathering at our house, I stayed awake until midnight. I ventured outside to pluck some flowers as a gift for my dad. To my astonishment, as soon as my fingers brushed against them, they began to glow and sparkle like moonlight, each bloom radiating its own ethereal light.
Lost in the mesmerizing memory, I was startled by a gentle knock on my door. Opening it, I found the warden standing there, her expression kind and apologetic. "Did I wake you? I''m so sorry, dear. I can come back tomorrow if you''d like," she said softly. "No, no, it''s okay. I was just drying my hair. Please, come in," I replied hastily
"No, it''s fine. I just came to ask if you''d like to have dinner, or if you''ve already eaten," she asked hesitantly.
"Oh, but haven''t you had your dinner? Though I''m hungry, if you''re making it, especially for me, then it''s okay. I can manage for one night," I replied with a smile.
"Oh, no, dear. I knew you were arriving, so I already set aside your share. Besides, I''m good company. Would you like to dine with me, or should I bring your food to your room, whichever you prefer?" she offered kindly.
"I''d love to join you. After all, I can be good company too," I said, and we shared a quiet laugh before heading downstairs to the kitchen for dinner, not wanting to disturb anyone else.
My first reaction upon entering the kitchen was "Wow! It''s amazing." The space was expansive, featuring a large rectangular platform of shiny black marble serving as a side table, with chairs neatly arranged alongside.
As we sat down to dinner, I was served pasta with greens and eggs¡ªa combination that seemed unusual to me at first. However, to my surprise, I found myself thoroughly enjoying it. Whether it was due to my hunger or the warden''s culinary skill, the meal tasted amazing
Fiora// Arnica
"That tastes amazing; I love it. By the way, what''s your name? I forgot, sorry," I asked, feeling a twinge of guilt.
"It''s okay, dear. It''s Arnica.," she replied with a warm smile.
"Are you married?" I inquired.
"Yes, I am and I have two children, Mark and Merelina. They''re very cute and small¡ªtwins, actually, just two years old. My husband works as CFO with Crystals, and I work here as a senior warden," Arnica explained.
"Whoa! Are you a sorceress?" I joked, smiling and wondering how did she know my follow-up question
"Who knows? Maybe I am much more than that," Arnica replied mysteriously, her expression hinting at a deeper mystery.
"Yeah, of course," I replied, giving her a bored expression.
"If you want, I can show you," she said, the mysterious look still intact.
Suddenly, all the lights in the kitchen began to flicker wildly, one even bursting.
"Okay, you''re freaking me out now," I admitted, feeling a little terrified.
Just as suddenly, all the lights returned to normal.
Arnica started laughing. "Look at your face! You look like you saw a ghost."
"You are such a... I won''t forgive you, but how did you do that," I demanded.
"A true magician never tells her secret," she replied, still giggling.
"Okay, fine. I''ll find it out myself," I said, determined to uncover the mystery.
She did it again and started laughing. Later on, Arnica brought up my fondness for Night Blossoms.
"So you love Night Blossoms?" she asked.
"How did you know that?" I inquired, taken aback.
This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Honey, you smell like them," she pointed out.
"Oh, yeah, I love them," I confirmed.
"Well then, I have good news for you. They grow here in the forest. Just head straight north, and you''ll find them. If you''re lucky, you might even catch them in bloom," she revealed.
"Thank you so much. But why can''t you come with me? Your guidance would be helpful," I suggested.
"I''d love to, but I need to return home. My husband is likely waiting," she explained.
"Alright, have a safe journey," I responded, understanding her situation.
"You too, dear. And watch out for wild animals," she cautioned before saying goodbye.
I hesitated briefly, weighing the decision to venture out so late. Ultimately, my adventurous spirit won over, and I resolved to go. After all, I''ve always been one to explore solo. What harm could come from a midnight stroll? With a shrug, I dashed back to my room, traded my slippers for shoes, and draped my jacket over my shoulders to ward off the chill. Moments later, I was headed towards the forest, a mere five-minute walk from the hostel.
Thirty minutes into my journey northward, the forest enveloped me in its depths. Suddenly, a peculiar sensation tugged at me, drawing me eastward. It was a strangely delightful feeling as if a gentle force was propelling me forward. I couldn''t resist its pull; it was as though my legs were guided by some unseen magic. Though my heart raced and my breath quickened, I felt weightless, as if floating on air.
The sensation grew more intense with every step, urging me forward. Along the path, I noticed moonflowers and night blossoms, arranged in a mesmerizing line as if anticipating my arrival. When I reached out to touch them, they ignited in a radiant display of light and sparkle. Entranced, I followed their glow until I arrived at a lake, encircled by a profusion of night blossoms and moonflowers. Their heady fragrance swirled around me, casting a dizzying spell.
As the sparkling blooms danced around me, I found myself at the centre of a whirlwind of light. Suddenly, darkness enveloped me like a shroud, and I lost consciousness. A fleeting sensation of being lifted brushed against my senses before everything faded into blackness, and I slipped into unconsciousness.
Arnica''s(POV)
"How can you be so sure she''s the one? She lacks an aura and smells like nothing more than a mere human," the Queen inquired.
"I am certain she is the one. But if you wish, we can let the goddess herself decide," I replied confidently. "I can sense her presence within her."
"Arnica, I too hope she''s the one. But let''s not get our hopes up too high. Send her to the forest; if she is indeed the chosen one, the Goddess will guide her," the Queen advised before disappearing into thin air.
I made my way to Fiora''s room and knocked softly. "I hope she''s not asleep," I mused to myself. When she opened the door, I apologized, "Did I wake you? I''m so sorry, dear. I can come back tomorrow if you''d like,"
"No, no it''s ok I was just drying my hair please come in " she replied
"No, it''s fine. I just came to ask if you''d like to have dinner, or if you''ve already eaten," I asked hesitantly.
"Oh, but haven''t you had your dinner? Though I''m hungry, if you''re making it, especially for me, then it''s okay. I can manage for one night," She replied sweetly
"Oh, no, dear. I knew you were arriving, so I already set aside your share. Besides, I''m good company. Would you like to dine with me, or should I bring your food to your room, whichever you prefer?" I said (PLEASE SAY NO AND HAVE DINNER WITH ME)
"I''d love to join you. After all, I can be good company too," she said and we quietly laughed together
I served her pasta with eggs she ate it happily she looked so much like her mother and her eyes wow exactly like her father she is so beautiful how can my assumption be wrong
Fiora\\ Arnica
"That tastes amazing; I love it. By the way, what''s your name? I forgot, sorry," she said with a hint of guilt
"It''s okay, dear. It''s Arnica." I replied with a warm smile.
"Are you married?" she inquired, her curiosity evident in her voice.
"Yes, I am and I have two children, Mark and Merelina. They''re very cute and small¡ªtwins, actually, just two years old. My husband works as CFO with Crystals, and I work here as a senior warden," (YES I READ HER MIND)
"Whoa! Are you a sorceress?" how did she guess I wondered, a tinge of excitement creeping into my tone.
"Who knows? Maybe I am much more than that," I replied with a mysterious smirk, feeling a rush of power coursing through me. I KNOW MUCH MORE DEAR NOW IT''S TIME FOR YOU TO KNOW AS WELL
"Yeah, of course," she responded with a hint of scepticism, her expression giving away her doubt.
That expression is not accepted, I thought, a flicker of annoyance passing through me, and replied "If you want, I can show you,"
I twisted my hand to make all the lights go crazy with their fluctuations one even burst oops! a little too hard I thought, a mix of excitement and apprehension bubbling within me.
"Okay, you''re freaking me out now," she said, her voice trembling slightly with fear.
I stopped to make the lights go back to normal OH! NO, SHE IS TERRIFIED I DONE TOO MUCH I got worried, guilt gnawing at me.
I panickingly started laughing "Look at your face! You look like you saw a ghost," I said, trying to lighten the mood, though a pang of remorse shot through me.
"You are such a... I won''t forgive you, but how did you do that," she demanded, her tone a mix of fascination and irritation.
"A true magician never tells her secret," I replied, relief flooding through me, phew! THAT WAS A NARROW ESCAPE
"Okay, fine. I''ll find it out myself," she replied, determination lacing her words.
I did it again and started laughing WHAT ARE U DOING ARNICA? SEND HER TO THE FOREST my mind taunted, a sense of responsibility coursing through me.
"So you love Night Blossoms?" I asked to proceed toward my plan
"How did you know that?" she inquired, curiosity evident in her voice.
"Honey, you smell like them," I pointed out, a playful twinkle in my eyes.
"Oh yeah, I love them," she confirmed, a genuine smile spreading across her face.
"Well then, I have good news for you. They grow here in the forest. Just head straight north, and you''ll find them. If you''re lucky, you might even catch them in bloom," I suggested while casting an occult of curiosity, a hint of mystery colouring my tone.
"Thank you so much. But why can''t you come with me? Your guidance would be helpful," she suggested a hopeful expression on her face.
"I''d love to, but I need to return home. My husband is likely waiting," I made an excuse, a touch of regret in my voice.
"Alright, have a safe journey," I excused myself to watch her over, a sense of anticipation building within me.
"You too, dear. And watch out for wild animals," she responded, her concern for my well-being evident
I followed her into the forest through the power of air and its transparency, observing her movements with keen interest. She followed the north direction for about half an hour, and I began thinking that maybe I was wrong, that she was not the one. But suddenly, she turned east, a subtle shift in direction that reignited my hopes, stirring a sense of anticipation within me
"Trust me, queen, what I saw was beyond my imagination. She is her daughter indeed, Goddess herself protected her and guided her the way. I can''t believe she travelled here; you should have seen that night blossom and moonflower¡ªthey were not only glowing, they were producing sparkles. Those sparkles led her the way; they all surrounded her. Then she produced her silvery glow, but it was for just a few seconds, and then she fell; all the sparkles died. I don''t know what happened," I told my queen, bursting with excitement inside and worried too
______*****______
Word count:-2200
A/N
Hello, my lovely readers, Here is the 2nd chapter of my story hope you like it
Ok
THANK YOU
Love you
Bye
Until next time :)
Happy reading ??
Date-02/03/2024
3. The Saga Begins
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s(POV)
I woke with an irking, loud beeping sound of an alarm, to top it off, my head was killing me, I found a pill lying on my side table with a cute little note of "Eat me, and happy morning" my lips curved upward naturally '' Arnica'' I smiled quietly, I somehow felt close to her it''s just like how an older sister would be
In just no time she made me feel welcomed and loved and that was weird, I went downstairs after getting dressed I saw Arnica in the kitchen packing everybody''s lunch I took mine, thanked her for the pill, and asked for the details later that night, about the last night
I reached my new office, a walking distance from the hostel to be exact a little more for a walking distance and HOLY WATER!! what the heck was that my eyes popped out of their socket
THE OFFICE was STUNNING it was like a big mansion except it was not... with I don''t know how many floors, nicely crafted glass all around the building I could barely see a plain window I mean WOW! That was cool
I walked inside and it didn''t disappoint me, the crafting of the office was detailed so much thought was put into this, one of the walls caught my attention that had a nice pop-up wall painting of the lavender moonflowers they are really rare and I didn''t have the luck to see them with my naked eyes
I walked myself towards the reception and presented the letter of appointment as she made the call, I waited nervously, she answered the callback and asked me to follow her " I am taking you to Mr Ethan Miller CFO of the company he''ll later introduce you to miss Ziwa Mathew your direct superior and head of the company she is unavailable right now, she will let you know of your responsibilities "
I smiled and nodded as we walked through the corridors into the elevator and again through the corridor we stopped outside Mr. Ethan''s office we entered the office and she slightly bowed "Mr. Miller, Miss Mary is here" She bowed again and left after giving me a smile
I saw a man probably in his late thirties lifting his head from the pile of papers and adjusting his glasses, if I say he is gorgeous looking probably be an understatement he is a gorgeous man with a tan skin tone and a pair of beautiful glass blue coloured eyes I don''t know how arnica manages to keep him away from other girls
If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"so, Miss Mary how do you like our office," he asked in a very calm and gentle tone keeping his smile..., I looked around and answered, "It''s remarkable like you (before I get accused of flirting, I said it in a very respectful manner) " I smiled I have no idea what it is but I feel mysteriously comfortable around him
I saw an expression of confusion for a little while before it faded away "Thank you, Miss Mary, I''ll take you to your office your duties will be briefed to you by Miss Mathew most important in this office is the way you behave always remember to bow in front of your seniors and give your greetings " he said as we walked to my office and it reminded me I didn''t greet him "oh hell, the very first day of the office and I forgot my manners good work fiora" I thought to myself while regretting it
He detailed my starting work and before he left I made sure I apologized for my previous conduct and also if I said anything that was out of line, he should ignore it as my first and last mistake, he just smiled tapped my head and left with the words "Work hard"
I sat on my chair closed my eyes for a moment and relaxed, both the cabins were well-furnished people here were very nice I started my work organizing things, according to my convenience later that day Miss Mathew came by, briefed my duties and went away, days converted into weeks and weeks into months, months into years and the story ended
JUST KIDDING!! but yes days did convert into a week I got familiar with all the rules and people around me I missed my parents a lot, and I cried myself to bed every night if not for Arnica I wouldn''t have survived It is better now, I am adjusting to my new lifestyle
Everything was great but it changed when I saw him.... a well-dressed man owner of the most beautiful pair of golden-green eyes black hair neatly styled well built of the lightest tan colour skin and had an aura of supreme authority, the owner of the company Mr. Zackary Theo Crystal
I saw him in the meeting we all talked about the work but I couldn''t take my eyes off him even for a second I felt empty in the entire meeting I was certainly not attracted to this man, not in a romantic way but in a very strange way I could see his emotion right through him the pain, the emptiness, the fear, the authority, he was like an open book for me his every emotion were outcasted for me to see as if someone wanted me to see through him
For the first time in my life, I was devoid of any emotion, and when the meeting ended I was completely void I just wanted to sleep and that''s exactly what I did I went into my office and blacked out there.
______*****______
Word count:- 990
A/N
Hello, my lovely readers,
Here is the 3rd chapter of my story hope you enjoy it.
I am new to this world if you like the story, then do tell me if not then also I need your help to improve myself
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye
Until next time :)
Happy reading ??
Date-02/03/2024
4. Mystery Cave
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary''s (POV)
Being a king brings a whole lot of responsibilities and keeping my people safe is one of the hardest duties, with an increasing rogue attack it becomes far more difficult to take care of my people, I planned to suppress them whole at once, It took me almost a week with the planning and the execution and it went well at least, for now
My work at the company keeps on lagging every time, it''s tough for me to keep up with my work and kingship, I don''t know how I would have managed it without my Ziwa and Ethan, but for a few days I could see, they both were particularly interested in our new manager I don''t understand why... she was just another human here for work that''s all
"Hey guys, can we stay focused? Our meeting''s in an hour, I understand our manager must be interesting but, this is more important," I said, getting slightly annoyed by their conversation here, "Zach she is something I have felt a slightly powerful aura off her like some authority" Ziwa said, to which Ethan adds,
"Yes, Alpha something about her makes me somehow comfortable around her and that authoritative thing I felt it too for a brief second when she was pissed off with someone on her phone but after that, there was nothing" They both were worried, "We will talk about it later, can we focus for now?" I assured them, seems like I have to meet this new manager of ours
An hour later our meeting began, and I learned our interesting manager was named Fiora Mary, for the entire meeting we discussed our new projects, marketing plans, cost-effectiveness, and many more things Miss Mary was good at her work
The strange thing was I could practically feel her eyes on me the whole time, I was having emotional turmoil the whole time but when I looked at her, I was mesmerized by her neat brown curls half tied back, warm ivory skin tone, and her eyes, I thought I was probably seeing wrong but I am pretty confident I didn''t
I changed my focus back to the meeting and when I turned back to her they were of very beautiful bright sapphire blue but, were void, nothing but just strange void
The meeting ended I didn''t tell anyone about her strange colour-changing eyes and went straight to the packhouse for the very first time my wolf was silent "Theo is there something wrong " I questioned him, feeling a bit strange "I... I don''t know I just don''t know her gaze was mesmerizing I kind of felt complete, just her presence was very comforting" he replied, utterly confused "hmm" was all I could say
" Zach do you think she could be our mate," Theo asked, confused, and a little hopeful too, "if she is then we would have known just by smelling her, she smelled like any other human," I said with confidence
"But yes she is not a simple human being she is something supernatural but not my mate and I think she doesn''t know anything about it," I asked Theo for his opinion, to which he replied, " I think you are right I must have overthought and as for her she''ll soon discover who she is now that she is in the right place"
Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Fiora''s ( POV)
"Where am I... no no, not this place again" I could see a large cave-like structure on the top of some hill inside was something shining I could see my hostel from that place suddenly earth opened and molten lava swallowed me
I woke up with sweat all over my face it''s been a few days now seeing that same dream over and over again I decided to take a walk through the forest to calm my nerves a little down, it''s nearly about 10 o''clock," it,s not that late to take a walk" I thought to myself
I decided to go north as I was more familiar with it, the forest was not very dense moonlight could easily pass through it and could light up the path but, I did carry a flashlight and pepper spray with me just in case, you never know
I got pretty deep into the forest I walked for probably one and a half or two hours, I got tired and sat down near a tree I heard a very faint noise of the waterfall so, I followed the noise and reached the Quiet Waterfall of which arnica was talking about and oh my god it was freaking BEAUTIFUL!! and quiet as well usually waterfalls are extremely noisy but this was like listening to the sound of the waterfall from miles away
It was so relaxing, I lay on the grass and closed my eyes until, I heard a twig break I quickly reached for my pepper spray stood up, and turned around ready to spray but,
I was met with mesmerizing golden-green eyes which looked even more hypnotic in the moonlight he was in his casuals and boy was he looking damn hot, the moonlight was making it even more difficult for me, I just couldn''t take my eyes off him
"hi" ..."Oh hell hi, he is the CEO" I scolded myself "Ummm Hi" he replied with confusion matching his face "I am sorry " I bowed "It''s ok we are not in the office no need for formalities... Fiora right, our new manager," he asked keeping his distance "yes sir "... "oh no he knows me, am I in danger" I asked myself
"may I ask you what are you doing here" I looked around for answers, "I was... I am ..." I sighed and said, "Actually, I wasn''t able to sleep so I came for a walk, I got so lost in listening to music, I didn''t even realize, I came so far then I got tired, heard a waterfall so I came here"
I narrated the whole thing and released my breath, "hmm" was all he said and he smiled, oh my... he is so cute he came forward, faced the waterfall and sat on the grass, I joined him a little far away, we both were quiet I was little tired so, I laid down on the grass stretched my legs, and closed my eyes his presence was quite comfortable
I opened my eyes and accidentally my gaze went straight to where the water was coming from, I could see something arch shape shining "Sir, would you mind if I ask you something" I asked little terrified, "go on " he said without turning to me
"umm, what is that shining arch on top of the waterfall " he turned around so fast that I thought he broke his neck, I got a little terrified, and he asked me in doubt and confusion look "Can you see it" "what does that mean" now I am confused "nothing" he changed his expression to normal " that is a shining cave I tried but wasn''t able to get through it "
what did he say A SHINING CAVE, OH..... MY... GOD!!
_______******______
Word count:- 1200
A/N
Hello, my lovely readers how are you?
So, here is the 4th part of my story hope you like it,
Ok
Thank you
Love You
Bye
Until next time :)
Happy Reading ??
Date- 04/03/2024
5. Mystery Cave 2
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Arnica (POV)
"Queen, are you sure?, that cave is very dangerous she has been here for just a few days at least let her adjust to this life isn''t it too soon for her," I asked her, very worried for Fiora "she has to do it anyway, why not as soon as possible it''s better she realizes who she is, the longer we''ll take the lesser she''ll be prepared, it''s for her good " The Queen replied a bit worried too.
"But remember, if it gets too hard for her to take, abolish immediately no matter what" she orders me.
"I know it''s too soon but, she is right our Fiora has no idea what is waiting for her it''s better she knows about these all things"
I have been controlling her dream for a few days now, it''s a very powerful occult and requires a lot of energy "I am exhausted, I need a break" I thought to myself and went home.
"Hi, pebbles how was your day? Oh heck! Arnica, why do you look so lifeless" Ethan immediately came and picked me up bridal style and placed me on the couch very carefully extreme worry matching his beautiful glass-blue eyes
I smiled and curled around him as close as I could get, mates are super helpful in regaining lost energy, though their possession is something not to be messed with, I learned that very early.
"I love you Ethan and I am fine just tired and lacking energy" I was happy seeing him relaxed but still a little worried, though he is my mate he knows nothing about us, he thinks I am a witch and I kinda felt guilty for that before anyone judges me, I and every other of my kind have a very solid reason for that.
I just hope Fiora would be alright too, powerful occult not only affects the doer but also the donee.
Zachary (POV)
I didn''t expect someone would be here by the waterfall this late, though the waterfall does not fall into our territory, still, no one dares to come here as it is too close to our territory, forests are safe for humans there aren''t that dangerous still, while roaming around humans should be careful.
I got close to having a look at, who it was but accidentally stepped on the twig alarming this woman, she turned around quickly and froze, ogling her eyes all over me, not complaining I kinda like the effect of me on her, don''t ask me why... I don''t know.
Her eyes are again kaleidoscopic to bright sapphire blue what kind of species is she, I am really curious I haven''t seen any species with these kinds of eyes I came out of my thoughts when she said hi.
"I am attracted to this woman I need to keep my distance," I thought to myself, "Ummm Hi" I simply replied a little confused, as we are not friends for an informal hi "I am sorry " she bowed I didn''t expect that either why doesn''t it feel right, I mean she is an employee and technically she should have done that but I don''t know.
"It''s ok we are not in the office no need for formalities... Fiora right, our new manager," I kept my distance so as not to make her uncomfortable "Yes sir " She looked a little terrified have I said something wrong?
Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.
"may I ask you what are you doing here" She looked around and replied, "I was... I am ..." She shuddered then sighed and answered, "Actually, I wasn''t able to sleep so I came for a walk, I got so lost in listening to music, I didn''t even realize, I came so far then, I got tired, heard a waterfall so I came here"
"Hmm" was all I said and smiled, then I moved forward and sat on the grass, she joined me a little far away, and we both were quiet I was listening to the melodic voice of the waterfall and forest when she interrupted"Sir, would you mind if I ask you something," she asked "go on," I said
"umm, what is that shining arch on top of the waterfall," she said "Shining arch" I turned to her quickly to see where she was pointing, and to my surprise, she was pointing in the same direction, can she really... "can you see it" she looked at me confused "what does that mean," she asked.
"Nothing" Maybe she could also see it just like us few, doesn''t mean she could enter there anyway "That is a shining cave I tried but wasn''t able to get through it " I saw her getting visibly shocked, she kept her silence for a very long time and spoke.
"do you know the way up there" I was slightly taken aback by her words but decided to put her curiosity to an end "Hmm, it will take half an hour, wanna go?" she nodded and we continued through our path.
During our journey, I thought to myself "Ethan was right there is something around her that makes a person extremely comfortable Now, my curiosity is at its peak, what kind of species is she?" "Are you feeling tired?" I asked her, "A little I guess, also I walked a lot and I went to the office, I think, I shouldn''t have hurried " she stated with a very tired face
"If you want I can take you there later," I said little worried "That''s very kind of you sir, but I guess I want to see it now," she said with firmness, I wondered why, what''s so important that she''s willing to trust a stranger.
"May I ask why?" I saw her getting a little stiff "No, particular reason" she replied "She doesn''t want to tell" Theo spoke.
I still wanted to know I think she is having way too much effect on me, and I didn''t want to, but I held back. She must have her reasons and I''m not gonna force that out of her. A while later we reached our destination.
The entrance of the cave is still as mesmerizing as I have remembered, in the moonlight it shines like ocean blue, with no actual gates it''s open to all but, none can enter inside when I got out of my thought to look for Fiora, she was already very close to the entrance I shouted to warn her but she already entered and, when I touched it I was thrown back immediately
she came back after few seconds all excited and happy not realizing I was on the ground "It is so beautiful it''s like, OH MY GOD! you have to see it," she grabbed my hand and dragged me into the cave this time I entered, to say I was shocked would be an understatement, I could feel the heavy amount of pure energy flowing through my body, It took me a considerable amount of self-control, not to turn into a wolf at least not in front of her
.The inside of the cave was like, I had entered into a completely different world it was a majestic forest every plant, stone, and rock was emitting its shimmers, even my body started radiating white shimmers and as for Fiora she had nothing.
"Isn''t it amazing it''s like discovering a whole new world," she was all excited like a baby, and when she finally looked at me " WOW! You look breathtaking, with all those shimmers," she looked at herself and then her face dropped
.I couldn''t control myself and I cupped her face lightly kissing her on the forehead "You are glamorous even without these shimmers" I said and then realized what I had done I quickly backed out and turned around she was all shocked and red I don''t know, either with embarrassment or with shyness
.There was an awkward silence for a very brief moment "Let''s discover this cave" she said and I just nodded
.Continued.....
_______****________
Word count:- 1300
A/N
Hello, my lovely readers
Here''s the 5th part of my story hope you''ll like it
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye
Until next time:)
HAPPY READING ??
Date- 04/03/2024
6. Love pearl
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Arnica ( POV )
"How could you be so irresponsible I clearly told you that place is dangerous" the Queen scolded me and went away to Fiora''s room
I never thought she would end up like this It''s been a day and she''s still unconscious I had no other choice other than to call the queen herself
Alpha, Ethan, and Ziwa are already present in the room I could feel the thick air of tension all around the room
The queen checks her and asks all the others to leave, accept me
" Arnica cast the shield occult now," she said, so I did "Profrose" Celadon colour glimmers from my hands creating the same coloured shield around the Queen and Fiora
Profrose occult is used when high energy occult is cast, to trap the energy around a certain area so that other things around them are not affected or destroyed in the process
"Qardan riosa!, Qardan riosa!, QARDAN RIOSA!" Queen enchanted the spell and I could feel the heavy energy trying to escape the ball
Within a few seconds of enchanting occult, my ball started to crack and it burst open though it didn''t affect me, but did destroy the whole room
Ethan burst into the room and circled his arms around me in a very protective manner followed by others, Whereas the Queen stood there watching Fiora very carefully with a neutral expression
Fiora opened her eyes for a few seconds and again fell into sleep
The Queen smiled and lightly stroked Fiora''s head pulled her covers up and said "She is perfectly fine either she will wake up by the night or very early in the morning"
I saw everyone getting visibly relaxed but something was off about Alpha though, I didn''t comment but he seemed very confused
I walked the Queen outside and asked what happened she replied "Due to the high vibrating energy in the cave her upper layer of the shield was broken which led her conscious and unconscious minds to mingle up confusing her brain between being conscious and unconscious, and her shields were so strong that I had to use so much of force to untie that knot and the energy of the shields I felt is undoubted of her mother''s, she is the one that cast those shields upon her she is indeed one of us "
"Arna did protect her very well isn''t it Queen," I said, "hmm, after all, she was the best protector of all times we couldn''t expect any less of her, the good thing is only we know who she is, Arnica continue protecting her and wait for my further commands," she said and vanished into thin air
I went to Fiora''s room everyone had left for their respective work except for our Alpha he was sitting beside Fiora''s bed watching her with his fingers knitted together under his chin, the rays of setting sun falling on them, visually reminded me of you and Marcus, I thought to myself
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
Arna the protector of our world Ethera, fearless, powerful, highly witted Etheran, my sister
"Doesn''t it remind you of yourself and Marcus, every time you used to get sick he used to stay beside you for hours taking care of you and your every little need, the bond the love and respect you both shared are ideal for us Etheran I wish our Fiora could also share the kind of love with someone identical as your''s," I said as if I was talking to my sister, but she is all in my thoughts I felt a little down
I don''t know why I felt like I should leave the room so, I did but before that, I cast cleanup and protection occult around the room and left
As soon as I reached home Mark and Merlina came running to me and hugged me Ethan was still at work I made delicious food for my children and played with them for a little while and they slept
Seeing my children I realized the kind of danger we are putting ourselves into and Ethan, he doesn''t even know what all this is about
This is so unfair, What If something happens to me? at least he has the right to know what all this was I had thoughts of this even before but I think it has become a necessity, I teleported myself to Ethera there I created a message bubble for him and sealed it in a pearl
I went to the queen and gave my pearl to her and humbly requested, "If something happens to me give this to, Ethan I know this is against the rules but I want him to know just how much I loved him..... please" tears rolled down to the cheeks as I pleaded the Queen
She respectfully accepted the pearl and answered " Nothing in this world is against the rule when it comes to love except if you harm someone in the name of love of course" She giggled a little," Arnica the rule of not disclosing who we are is made for our other half''s safety the one''s who are not from this world and not because we wanna hide something, remember nothing is gonna happen to you, nothing is gonna happen to anyone if anything goes wrong, It has to pass through me, to reach anyone of you, trust me as long as I am alive and even after my death protection of my people is my highest priority " She said with determination in her eyes "just, relax and don''t think about anything negative and as for the pearl, your wish is my command "
She kept the pearl in the cute little box and sent it to the safe place I smiled and bowed a little as a gesture of thank you and respect and returned to my home
Ethan was already at home "What''s up! Cute kitten where have you been I was looking for you everywhere" he asked hugging me I didn''t reply and enjoyed his warmth for as much time as I could, he didn''t ask again and hugged me lovingly and protectively
Kissing my forehead, eyes, and nose trailing his kisses further down to my neck creating little tickling sensations, I started to giggle and he joined me but didn''t stop he placed his soft lips on mine in a slow soft kiss his hands roamed all over my body sending my body on fire, slowly increasing his pace his kisses became more passionate more hungry I felt a fire inside me getting uncontrollable with every touch I was losing my sanity
His hands helped themselves under my top on my bare skin, and his bare touch made me moan but I kept it low as much as I could, he pushed me to the table and in no time my top and his shirt were nowhere to be found
The night went on and on with our hot and steamy chaos
As for the children they were asleep and being a magic holder comes with its perks, I can always cast invisible soundproof bubble occult (winky wink)
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 1200
Hello, my lovely readers here''s the 6th chapter of my story
I hope you liked Arnica and this part
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye :)
Till then,
Happy reading ??
Date- 05/03/2024
7. bemuse feeling
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary''s (POV)
Continued.....
We walked further into the cave and our awkwardness seemed to dissipate as we discovered new things around the cave.
Like moonflowers, I had seen only white ones, but here they were three more: red, lavender, and black.
Small insects, similar to fireflies but smaller, illuminating their whole bodies. Each one had a different glow.
And many more kinds of flora and fauna, which I don''t recognize
On the other hand, Fiora was excited, touching, giggling, and playing with whatever she found, walking around as if she were in some sort of fantasy garden. We stopped at the most illuminated part of the cave and saw something breathtaking.
Seeing that view, we both stood there like rocks, we looked at each other our expressions mirroring each other, and the only word we could form was "marvellous"
There was this beguiling sword perfectly embedded in the pillar, small, beautiful, impressively crafted, and seemingly thousands of years old. It illuminated very blackish-blue shimmers. On the other hand, the sword was illuminating all kinds of different shimmers.
Fiora walked towards that sword as if it didn''t even affect her, whereas when I took a step forward, the energy I was feeling became prominently hard to handle, It was so addicting; I wanted more and more. I didn''t even realize when I turned into my wolf form.
I saw Fiora''s hands extend towards the sword, but before I could stop her, a heavy wave of energy threw us out of the cave. After that, all I could see was black.
I woke up to the delicious smell of lilies and jasmine. Fluttering my eyes open, to find the source of the scent, only to find an unconscious Fiora, Shockingly, I was still in my human form, despite transforming into my wolf earlier.
Although it was still pretty dark outside the cave, the surroundings within were illuminated as if nothing had happened. As I fully regained consciousness, I extended my hands to wake Fiora.
I was shocked to find her, to be the owner of the smell, that intoxicating fascinating mixture of lilies and jasmine smell
I shook her a little, but she didn''t even budge I shook her a little harder, no response I got a little scared but didn''t panic, I could hear her heartbeat, I decided to take her back to the packhouse since she was not a human, doctors there could examine her better
I mind-linked Ziwa, Arnica, and our pack doctor to meet me at my residence, within a few minutes I was at my home I changed back to my human form this time my clothes were ripped off Since Fiora was unconscious I didn''t bother wearing clothes and picked her bridal style to my bedroom
I wore clothes since my Delta''s wife would be here.
All of them barged into my room ready for any danger when they saw nothing other than me they all bowed in respect
I asked the pack doctor to examine her
Meanwhile, we stepped outside "What happened alpha, why is she in your bedroom unconscious," Arnica, asked a little angry and rudely and that was not acceptable
" Watch where you are going female delta, I am not obliged to give any kind of explanation to you," I said, firmly
Ethan entered the hall, he saw me and Arnica, and he stood protectively in front of her mate and backed up a little
"Zack, maybe her way of asking is wrong but why in the hell is she in your bedroom unconscious... You didn''t do anything... maybe...." Ziwa asked, I understood where this conversation was headed too and Ziwa''s questioning eyes cleared that I wasn''t getting away with this question
This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.
Ethan''s eyes mirrored Ziwa''s but Arnica was getting visibly angry as if I had done something to her daughter and that bothered me
After what I saw inside the cave and the way Arnica is behaving I have my suspicions about her
"No Ziwa I have not done anything to her, I didn''t even touch her in any kind of wrong way, While I was running I went to the cave and saw her unconscious there I tried to wake her but she didn''t budge I remember you all talking about her not being a mere human so I brought her here so she could get a better care" I lied but the last line was darted towards Arnica
Her eyes went from angry to shocked to realization to very worried, she didn''t say a word and went straight inside the room, we all followed her
The doctor saw us and said "Nothing to worry she is just unconscious, maybe some animal attacked her and she passed away from shock, there are little cuts and scratches here and there I have already bandaged them"
As soon as he stopped talking, Arnica reached Fiora and started doing some kinds of magic, celadon-coloured glimmer radiated off of her hands I felt very uncomfortable so I stopped her in mid-air
"What are you doing, female delta? Why are you behaving strangely?"
She relaxed a little and answered "I had a suspicion that maybe she is one of us so I manipulated her dreams to the cave I got a little tired so I went home I forgot to check on her, maybe that cave recognized her as a danger and this happened to her, I am just making sure that she has just fainted and nothing has happened to her soul or energy or any kind of injury that could not be examined" she finished, with her eyes filled with guilt depicting in them clearly
I let go of her hands and she started doing her things
Things became clearer to me, she was at the waterfall not for fun, she must be searching for the cave from her dreams. If I had not been there she must have been unconscious and maybe some rogues or other animal could have........
I halted my thoughts only thinking of something happening to her was making me go crazy I didn''t understand this equation the smell of her was making me go wild
" Theo, is she our mate?" I asked him "I don''t know she smells ravishing but the connection we should have with our mate is prominently missing I can not feel any kind of connection she just smells so delicious even in this condition I want to have her"
My talk was interrupted by Arnica''s voice stating "My energy could not pass through her let''s see what happens later, the sun is already up let''s wait and see or I will call my queen"
We all left the room letting her sleep a little my injuries were already healed, super healing power... benefits of being a werewolf
I couldn''t concentrate on my work my mind kept on pinning to a beautiful girl in my bedroom I gave up and went to my room just to see her
But I just couldn''t take my eyes off of her "I don''t know who you are but you seem like a very important person to me I will pray to the moon goddess for your safety and well-being" I said in a low voice
I lightly kissed her forehead and sat there holding her warm hands in mine I noticed she had a very cute and innocent face, her lashes were long her nose had a little cute bump on it and her lips looked perfectly kissable
I remembered the feel of her soft, bouncy cheeks when I cupped them in my hands in the cave
Before I could lose my sanity towards her I left the room and went to the office for a meeting I ensured someone or the other was with her
But she didn''t regain her consciousness even after the day ended, Arnica was going crazy, her guilt started to eat her up
She tried all in her power to wake her up, but at last, she gave up and informed her queen of what had happened she arrived in the evening and said something in an angry tone which we couldn''t understand we all could hear her arriving, heightened senses another perk of being a werewolf
She examined her and asked all of us out except Arnica
We all could hear them talking, but due to the language barrier, we couldn''t understand a thing. I started becoming more sceptical that they were not just a normal witch clan.
We heard a blasting sound from the room so we rushed to the room I saw the Queen standing near Fiora, staring at her while Arnica was standing a little far in the room and my room was a mess all the furniture was broken walls had cracks in them
Ethan quickly wrapped his hands around Arnica, she opened her eyes for a few seconds and I felt something strong I don''t know what, and I am confused as hell now
Whereas Arnica and her queen went out, before leaving, while talking in their language
A little later, everyone went to work. I started following them, but the thought of waiting a little more held me back, so I stayed.
She looked so beautiful in the sun''s rays. "Just who are you to me, Fiora? Why do you make me feel this, what is my connection to you? Please wake up and answer my questions"
I sat there for a while and slept
___________
A/N
Word count:- 1600
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 7th chapter of my book
I hope you all will like it
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye :)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date- 06/03/2024
8. Mine
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s (POV)
I fluttered open my eyes to the beautiful morning and practically dragged myself to sit upright on the bed. My whole body felt so stiff, that even my head was killing me. I yawned and stretched a little; it felt so good.
As I turned to get out of my bed, my eyes landed on the most beautiful sight, or I would say, a beautiful man. My cheeks became red, and my lips curved to form a smile.
I must be dreaming. There''s no way that this man would be in my room, sleeping on the chair.
I got up from my bed and slowly approached him, "This dream is way too real," I thought and smiled. I bent down and reached my hand to his forehead, tracing his face longitudinally to his lips... soft, plumed red lips with my thumb "How would they feel against me" my mind poked me, I immediately dismissed that thought and traced down my fingers to his jawline, to his Adam''s apple that''s when my eyes shot up to his golden-green eyes staring at me with lust-filled in them.
When those two beautiful orbs connected to mine, his eye colour changed to arctic blue ones, and he growled lowly, uttering the word "Mine" Seduction and possession mixed in his voice.
His eyes were transfixed on my lips and at that moment I realized how dangerously close I was to him
He didn''t waste any time and closed the distance between them with a very soft kiss. He got up from his chair, never leaving me. One of his hands went up in my hair and the other at the back, pulling me as close as he could slowly increasing his pace.
"This dream feels way too real" my mind taunted. I suddenly pulled back and maintained an arm''s distance from him and looked around.
"This is not my room where am I, oh I remember waterfall, CEO, cave, sword, blast"
I looked at him and asked, "Where am I" I looked down at myself I exclaimed "My clothes... my clothes ....did you change my clothes?" I realized I had spoken louder than intended.
His eyes went big like a saucer, he opened his mouth rather shocked, and he composed his posture his face was red and I am certain mine too mirrored his. "Uhmm... You are in my house, my bedroom to be specific... You became unconscious outside the cave remember ?" He questioned and I nodded my head.
"I couldn''t leave you there in that condition so, I brought you here... and as for your clothes Arnica did them" He explained and I nodded my head in understanding
I bowed to express my apology, for the inconvenience I caused and gratitude for taking care of me, but instead, I heard a growling sound. "Did he just growl at me?" I thought and looked up at him very confused his body language and expression changed to a very stern one.
"Breakfast is downstairs, whenever you are ready come downstairs and your clothes will be delivered to you soon," he said and left the room
Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.
"Is he mad at me... WHY... did I say or do something wrong... no ..... ah it''s so frustrating why just why do I HAVE TO GO THROUGH THIS he is my superior, and I will lose my job after this...I need to apologize... I''ll remember to do it next time..." My mind kept ranting on and on while I stepped in for the shower
"To be honest he is an attractive person, and a weirdo I mean what could have made him growl at me, those eyes certainly changed colour, or maybe I was daydreaming I don''t know, this place has started to freak me out should I just leave before something could happen! even Miss Mathew and Mr. Miller are strange......" My thoughts were interrupted by Arnica''s voice
"Fiora I brought you clothes, I''m placing them on the bed and breakfast is downstairs hurry and come down" she said while I was taking my shower
"Thank you Arnica I''ll be there in a minute" I replied and heard her leaving the room
After getting ready, I walked towards the staircase, and oh my God! the corridor was so pretty; it gave me the old historic palace vibes. I reached the staircase, admiring the beauty and observing the odds.
Down the hallway, I could see light stands, statues, different kinds of potted plants, carvings, and paintings hung on the walls. It was so beautiful; the ceiling contained modern-day art, and the walls had an antique touch to them. It was a treat for a person who is a designer, a perfect combination till I started noticing the odds.
Some potted plants have very different species of flowers which neither I have studied nor have seen, the light stands used to brighten up the halls seemed like they were used as fire holders, some of the statue stands have claw-like marks, some of the carvings have a human figure, a woman to be specific and an animal which could be any one of the canine family
Further down the corridor, I found the stairs and I went down through them. To say I was shocked would be an understatement; the corridor was just the starter I had no idea I was in a mansion. A very huge mansion where there were so many incredible things: chandeliers, a huge table, a fireplace, and walls of art. One of the walls that caught my attention seemed like a family tree, but a very odd family tree
All the portraits were divided into two halves: the first half of each portrait contained a pair of males and females, well-dressed and looking very much in love, just like my father and mother, probably the ancestors of the CEO
The other half of each portrait had some unique pictures; some contained two dogs, maybe wolves or someone from the canine family, wild but beautiful, while some other portraits had only one member from the canine family, and another person(male or female) was in some kind of costume, I guess. Some had wings on their back but they looked super real and beautiful, some had a fire on their hand, some had water bubbles, and some had a small tornado
One that captured my eyes was a woman with green ropes around her with white moonflowers on them. I think I should salute the artist who drew them; all portraits looked so real while some were just glowing pictures.
It looked mesmerizing and funny at the same time CEO''s family was humorous
Arnica tapped on my shoulder and asked what I was smiling at.
Nothing, just these pictures are funny and beautiful. CEO''s family must be really into fairy tales, and these dogs are super cute.
Hmm I agree but they are not dogs
Then? I asked
Why don''t you ask him? she replied in a cheeky way
I turned around and saw the CEO entering, Suddenly atmosphere around me changed, all the people around me stiffened and bowed to him like he was the prince of, I don''t know what country
I was very confused! Should I bow as well? I did it anyway
____________
A/N
Word count:- 1200
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 8th chapter of my book
I hope you''ll like it
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye :)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date- 06/03/2024
9. Restless Night
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary''s (POV)
My wolf was howling in happiness, and it became so difficult for me to control myself in front of our Mate that I had no other choice left, other than to come to the guest room.
"Calm down Theo I know you are happy, but this won''t work, we don''t know who she is or why we couldn''t recognize her earlier, there are too many uncertainties, and unsolved puzzles around her that make me anxious," I said to him
"Does it matter Zack, she is our mate and I want her, maybe she isn''t aware of anything and I know what you''re thinking and in my opinion, you need to let go of the past'''' he replied
I didn''t reply to that and went to the shower room, took my clothes off, and let the warm water do its magic.
Later, I went to the dining hall for breakfast and saw my mate standing in front of our family tree dressed in a grey top, baby blue overcoat paired with white bottom and brown boots looking stunning but oh boy, I was much interested in things underneath that...
"Shut up Zack" I scolded myself
I instantly felt a spark when her eyes got locked with mine, changing her eye colors was so mesmerizing I could probably never get over it.
I could feel her eyes all over me and do I hate it, Nah
She bowed like everyone else and I didn''t like it but couldn''t react to it either
We had our Breakfast and Arnica explained to her what had happened and why she was in my home
To my surprise she didn''t say anything about our little adventure inside the cave instead she lied about it and to be completely honest I could understand why
No human would have ever believed her, rather she could be declared a crazy woman, or ''maybe you had a dream '' is all she could have heard
She thanked all of us for taking care of her and apologized for causing us so much trouble, I am attracted to her and liked taking care of her, due to this mate bond, but I couldn''t deny the fact that she was a troublemaker
Later, she asked Ziwa for a favour to take a day off, and she gladly granted it
The day went by and the Night came I hadn''t seen her all day after knowing who she was, I just couldn''t keep my mind off of her; it''s just so unfair but I can''t help it mate bond works like that
I know if I don''t see her now, my night will be even more restless, but it would be extremely inappropriate for me to go to the women''s hostel so I let Theo take over me
Honestly, I just planned on taking a quick look at her and going away but, Theo had his plans since he was in charge I couldn''t do much about it we went near the women''s hostel and saw something more interesting
We saw her climbing down her room through something that looked like a rope but wasn''t, she was sneaking towards the forest "What could have made her sneak out in the middle of the night" Theo stated and I started wondering
Does she have a lover? WHY I mean, how Theo was making me crazy with all sorts of questions and I was furious and dying curious, I wanted answers now, even if that meant scaring her to the death to get one, so we decided to follow her in my wolf form
A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.
Theo strongly opposed the idea of dragging her and demanding answers, I could have done that, I was furious and becoming restless as to where is she going, that too in the middle of the night, sneakily, into the forest does she have no fear of animals what is it that can''t be done in broad daylight
Author''s interruption:- ''Men'' ?? sorry for the interruption ?? continue with the story hope you are enjoying it??)
"She was heading towards the QUIET WATERFALL... This woman is out of her mind, how can a sane woman go out for a..... walk I suppose... I mean in the middle of the night... sneakily, Does any of these things make sense oh good goddess what a troublemaker is paired with me" I stated and Theo laughed at it "I think it would be fascinating knowing her" he said while giggling
Nevertheless, we followed her, she turned east just a few meters before the waterfall, she had a book in her hands we hadn''t noticed earlier and from this far it looked like she was reading it, to follow her path after walking for a while, she stopped abruptly positioning herself in a defensive mode we changed our view a little to understand what''s going on........ rouges
Before we could react, two of them were already in mid-air, and the faster they reacted the faster they dropped to the ground we were too focused on the rouges that we didn''t know what just happened
looks like she had pepper spray and a stun gun "Good job, girl" Theo exclaimed in excitement and we took place behind her, close enough for all of them to see us and then growled making them run away... she didn''t even turn and ran for her life
It was more like a slow jog for us but we decided not to confront her, she managed to reach the waterfall, scared as hell, where she tripped and her book fell into the water she quickly jumped into the water to fetch that and when she finally turned towards us, she froze
"Am I this scary?......" Theo asked "Yes we are... the king of Alpha what do you think We would look like " I replied
We sat not far from the waterfall, to show her that we were not going to hurt her
She was drenched in water and her dress became slightly transparent revealing her inner clothes making us somewhere uncomfortable
Taking her steps as far as she could from us she came out of the water not losing her eyes on us even for a second but her eyes, those vibrant colours, Theo and I both are at a loss for words, they were just mesmerizing those colours suits her
After coming out of the water she carefully increased her distance from us and reached for her stun gun, she twisted and turned it and slapped it across her palm but it didn''t work I suppose it''s a flashlight, I was very much amused by her actions
She just sat there, while hugging her book and herself we didn''t move so that she could feel secure
The moon was waxing crescent so there wasn''t much light since it was summer the night breeze was cool, I got an idea, we got up and her head snapped towards us, I thought, she twisted her neck, she was so scared of us that it affected Theo very much we ran in other direction to find some women clothing usually they are hung on trees just in case if someone needs it
"Found one" I exclaimed we quickly took it and went to the waterfall again she saw us and stood up again this time she had a thick wood stick, raised against me...... Theo was very sad about her behaviour towards us, on the other hand, I was very amused, I mean in my wolf form we are way bigger than her, I have to lower myself to reach her and she thinks she can harm us by this stick come on at least have some common sense
We dropped her clothes and backed away "The look in her eyes I cannot take it anymore we are going back home, Zack she is afraid of us and I hate it she can take care of herself" Theo spoke, visibly hurt, but before we could move away Fiora took her steps forward picked clothes and started changing right in front of us
Now, Theo wanted to wait and see the sensual scene put up for us unknowingly, I had to force him to turn around as much as I wanted to watch her she was innocent and considered us as an animal her privacy is what we should respect
I heard a giggle from her so, when we turned towards her she was staring at us and spoke...
"What a gentleman you have more manners than most of us humans" she giggled again oh my goodness she was looking beautiful in a white sundress her skin from the knee was a little torn but her skin looked lovely in light moonlight she looked more relaxed than earlier she picked her book from the ground, turned towards us and spoke...
"Can I touch you" We sat so she could get more comfortable getting near us my actions took her aback and asked again " Can you understand me" her eyes becoming small as if she was unsure of what she just asked, Theo, nodded in response, she came near us still not sure of what she was doing, nervously stretched her hands towards us and stopped closing her eyes as tightly as she could and looking away we closed the remaining of the distance, she slowly opened her eyes and looked towards us feeling the soft fur of ours the expression on her face was priceless.
_____****_____
A/N
Word count:- 1600
Hello, my lovely readers. I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 9th chapter of my book
I hope you all will like it
Ok
Thank you
Love you
Bye :)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date- 06/03/2024
10. Riddles
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s (POV)
I woke up to the irking sound of my alarm and before I could collect my thoughts about last night my phone started going ballistic with its ringing, it was my mother a wide smile spread across my face while I picked up her call her voice always makes my day, though she was little concerned and angry ....... "ahh... finally, where were you Fiora, you haven''t received our calls for straight three days, you know we were about to come there, we thought something might have happened to you, do you have any sense for responsibility ...hello.... hello " she said in a very angry tone
"I am listening to you Mom," I said while doing my morning routine, meanwhile my father took over the conversation and said in a very loving and calm voice "Honey-puff, are you alright? you have never ghosted us like this before, is something wrong? Do you need our help? is there something we could do?" I felt their fear, concern and love right through my phone, I was almost teary... almost... I replied very calmly "Dad, Mom I am alright and I am sorry for ghosting you all of a sudden but I swear I didn''t do that on purpose, many things have happened here, and I just..... don''t know how to react, to say the truth... I am scared Dad... I am very scared, things that I am finding here are beyond imagination, it''s just so crazy that..... that... I don''t know if it is even real or even possible......"
"Come back fiora you have us, you don''t need to do this, you are our daughter love, and that''s a hard stone fact, that''s all you need to know..... come back baby," my mother said in a calming tone "I want to mom... I too want to...trust me Mom, but Mom you know something will pull me back here, a part of me knows that going back is not the solution I need answers, Mom" I said as calmly as I could
"Fiora, do you want us to be there with you?" my father spoke and he called my name which meant he was asking a genuine question that needed to be answered without any lies "No, Dad it''s something I need to figure out" I spoke with certainty
" If so, then there will be a few rules you must follow 1. you are not allowed to ghost us for more than one day... 2. If you need us you will tell us without thinking twice no questions asked... 3. If things get out of control and you think you cannot handle it you have to come back immediately, leave everything and just come back... 4. we love you and always will, remember that" he said firmly with a mixture of friendly tone and I gladly accepted
We talked for some more time I didn''t tell them what happened, the truth is I don''t even know what is all this, misunderstanding, hallucination, or something else
In the afternoon, I was called by Miss Mathew when I entered her cabin there were three more people she sat us all down and spoke
" We have landed on a great project that will help all of you to sharpen your skills, I am forming a team of you 4, miss Mary you will the in charge and this project, and it will work directly under our CEO Since he is not available at the moment I am taking over on his behalf all the details have been emailed to you, later he''ll brief you on the project, you all will be working in PR 4 (project room 4) all the necessary items are already been shifted, if you need anything else you know where to get them from and if you encounter any difficulty feel free to ask your CEO, working of the project will start from tomorrow, so take this day as a leave before hectic schedules,... any questions," she asked
She greeted us with good luck and we went to our respective cabins after an hour ago of reading about the project I went to PR 4, to begin with, an initial inspection of the things we require and things we have
The project was a combination of restoration and new architecture, The good thing is, that clients were very clear about what they wanted, the bad thing was what they wanted would be very difficult to club together, I was so into working on the solution that I didn''t hear someone entering PR
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"Miss Mary" I lifted my gaze, a little taken aback by the voice it was the CEO handsome and perfect as always maroon coat, blue denim jeans, white t-shirt, perfect hair... semi-formal look ah! how can it go wrong "Yes, sir," I said as formally as I could
Zack//Fiora
What are you doing here
Amm... I was just here for pre-inspection
Pre-inspection?...
Yes,... I thought it might help us to work ahead of time, is something wrong, Sir
No... It''s just you have a quality of a leader
Thank you
hmm...What did you find?
I kind of got an idea of how to club their wants and keeps, but I need to visit the site before I make sure of anything
***
I came back to my dorm and just laid there ideally, the day was very long we went for the site inspection together, I was a little hesitant at first but agreed reluctantly
He didn''t speak the whole ride the only time he spoke was when work-related and I could care less if I am honest I don''t want him to get involved in anything related to me I have this utter nonsense feeling that I am in some kind of danger I have my problems to solve and I have no time for heart fluttering things
Speaking of problems, I quickly went to my wardrobe and pulled out my wooden caskets in which my childhood belongings were kept, I opened it and took out my diary I still remember When I saw this casket in my parent''s room years back, ah!... That was the most difficult day of my life to date
I don''t have time for the old memories I have a mystery to solve
Yesterday when I regained my consciousness in the CEO''s house I somehow began to understand these scribbles in the dairy for the first time
I understood they were not some random scribblings but actual words
Before this, the only things I could get were the names Arna and Marcus and a cartoon character drawn below them, a girl and a wolf I thought it was some the story of a wolf and a girl and that it was a wolf I knew because my mom told me, last year I found a torn piece of paper stuck in between the spine of the diary It was a piece of a photograph in which only one shoe of a man can be seen it was more like an intentionally torn picture than just stuck somehow, at the back of it was written
1899
Arna-Marcus
?
Vivity
This means that this photograph is more than 100 years old I must be insane to come here just based on this piece of a photograph but I just couldn''t help it
I had to conduct a lot of research before stumbling upon this place. And my luck seemed to reach the seventh sky when I discovered there was a company nestled in this no man''s land (sarcastically). Moreover, it happened to be the very company I was deeply interested in¡ªparticularly its owner.
Yes, I had heard of Mr. Crystal long before setting foot in the company. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that I came here partly because of him. Not out of romantic interest, mind you. Rather, I wanted to express my gratitude, as he once saved my life from a car accident. Unfortunately, he left before I could convey my thanks. Now, with how things unfold, I can''t shake this feeling of connection with him. There are events surrounding him that defy explanation
Why couldn''t I read those texts earlier, what changed?
Where does that cave go, it was as if, it never existed
Does Mr Crystal remember the cave? if yes, why did he lie to Arnica wasn''t he the one who took me?
Why is this place so strange? and who are these people? what was that wolf? how could that thing understand me?
What is this place hiding here? There are so many whys and whats and wheres and hows in my life, that if I make a list of them it would probably never end
One thing I''m sure of is that these people are not normal humans none of them, superhumans surround me, The only way to survive here is to play dumb and be cautious.
There are only a few pages I could read others are all still scribbles for me
After what I saw I believe this place has many mysterious things and there are puzzles I need to solve to get the clues
Yesterday I found a map in it and it took me to a silent waterfall, though I read it wrong and got into little trouble. As for today my feet willingly took me towards the silent waterfall I wanted to meet that majestic animal once more I knew it wouldn''t harm me, I wanted to meet my saviour one more time
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 1600
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 10th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it
For, giving my story a shot it''s so much appreciated,
Hope you''ll have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date- 06/03/2024
11. Riddles 2
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s (POV)
It''s been over a week since I saw that beautiful white wolf from then on I have been searching for that wolf to somehow magically appear I am stuck at this one place there is no way to go beyond this, the map says to go beyond the waterfall and there is no way to go beyond the waterfall, like how? I am going crazy, irritated, and frustrated
In these past few days, I figured there was a connection between wolves and humans here... how?... still figuring it out, I went to the library, to find out more about the town''s history but all I could find about the town was its architecture and flora and fauna which do include vast species of wolves and they mostly dominate the fauna of this area not surprising
Back at the office, everything seemed to be working, just fine the project we were working on was going smoothly though, Our gorgeous CEO tried to have a conversation with me or I think so, but I avoided him, I felt as if I talk to him other than work I might start something unavoidable, so yeah I avoided having alone time with him
Right now, I want someone I can talk to and my prayers didn''t go to waste
Hey, Miss Mary, I turned back to find the CEO standing in a casual outfit, and again I was tempted by some sinful thoughts I sometimes wondered do I had the same effect on him as he had on me. Then I dismissed it
I smiled at him, too fatigued to bother with formalities. "Hey Mr CEO," I said, he sat down next to me and initiated a conversation
"Wow! I never thought you''d speak to me so casually," he remarked, sounding pleasantly surprised.
I chuckled softly. "Why''s that?"
"Well, considering you''ve been avoiding me, I figured..." He trailed off, a faint smile playing on his lips.
I giggled a little
It''s nothing like that I have been dealing with some things lately,
like?
can''t tell, I too am figuring out
I am all ears if you want to
After a little pause, I decided to talk to him about my situation not entirely though
There are bits and pieces everywhere that seem to be related somehow but don''t know how...I am confused that''s it
It might be helpful if you drop some hints on what is troubling you and I can help if you want me too
I giggled at the way he said those words it was cute, after a few moments of silence I decided to speak, smile still not leaving me
I encountered wolves last week a few meters away from here
I turned my head towards him to see his expression but all I could see was a calm loving expression so I continued with a smile
you might think I am crazy after this but... there was this white wolf that protected me from those other wolves
he smiled at the mention of a white wolf I knew he would think I was crazy but anyway, I continued
I got scared of him and instinctively ran away. However, later on, I discovered that he was harmless. In fact, he allowed me to touch him. Well, technically, I did ask him for permission, and he consented, almost as if he understood me, as if we shared a language. I found myself going with the flow, unable to resist the urge to touch him. His fur was like cottony silk¡ªso soft and comforting. He was an enormously big wolf, and I felt tiny next to him, yet he emanated warmth, his fur like a big, warm, soft pillow. And his eyes... oh, God, they were stunning, a mesmerizing arctic blue.
Without even realizing it, I found myself embracing him, finding solace in his presence. I felt so comfortable that I drifted off to sleep. When I woke up, I found myself back in my hostel bedroom, wearing the same clothes I had on when I left. Now, I''m left grappling with the question: was it all just a dream, or was it reality?
Since then I have been searching for him to somehow show up magically and that I am not insane .....Hash... maybe..., it was all just a dream... arghhhh...I wasted my entire week on this, I feel so stupid what was I even thinking?
When I finally looked at the CEO, his face gave me a mixed expression of concern and amusement
you know, you can laugh I won''t mind
why would I? You sounded like you are so in love with that big, white, soft, warm wolf, was he that good, that smirky smile in the end I didn''t think he would tease me over a wolf though it made me relaxed and comfortable, but a WOLF seriously
ha ha ha not funny
I am serious come on tell me, was he that good you called him a pillow so... maybe...
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
you know what... shut up
He laughed at it and that eased me I smiled at him and said
Thank you
He smiled back at me and said
Do you want to come for a trip to take your mind off of these things maybe you could get your answers when you return from there
Are you asking your manager out... Not so professional Mr Zachary Theo Crystal a.k.a Sir
Please don''t get me, wrong Miss Fiora Mary a.k.a our intellect Manager, He laughed a little and continued your working style is more like a leader and less like a worker which is a great thing and could come in handy with our next project, the current project is going stunning with your changes and adjustments
So, it''s not bad to have a second opinion that''s it and that''s all
I smiled and nodded my head a little
So you in?
Yeah
Perfect you''ll have your official notice by tomorrow and do pack some warm clothes it''s winter there we''ll leave by the evening
Aye aye captain
We both chuckled and talked for some more time before we walked back to my hostel where Arnica greeted him briefly and then he left
Arnica didn''t say a word instead she handed me my dinner with no warmness and left without a word I suddenly realized We hadn''t talked for a week as soon as I came back to the hostel I went straight to the waterfall or if I got some time I spent all of it finding what was the mystery behind all these I hardly made time for my parents, she may not be a human which I still have to find out, but she or others never treated me any differently.
Lying on my bed thinking about the past few days I checked my mail where I found the mail by Miss Mathew in which I was granted leave for a day and was told to prepare for the business trip It wasn''t mandatory I could say no to it but I already decided to go so I replied by accepting it
I set aside my device and closed my eyes and thoughts started invading my brain
I lost so much in a week that I didn''t realize how distant I felt from my loved ones just to gain something which even I am not sure about how cold I must have behaved
Is this the price I want in exchange for the truth I am searching What am I doing was the thought that kept invading me
I got up from my bed, reached for my book from the caskets, closed it, and put it away I decided to take things slow and not ruin what I have here, in search of an unknown future or past or whatever it is I left my present.
I made a mental note to have a nice conversation with Arnica and my parents and prepare a
little gift too, sleep did come by with little difficulty but at least my heart was at peace
I got up early in the morning and prepared a flower tiara and breakfast for Arnica though I am not good at coaxing, I do care about my loved ones, I waited for her but there was no sign of her until the afternoon so I gave up and went to my room and started packing for the trip
She didn''t show up in the evening too so I kept the tiara with me and ate breakfast after warming up as evening snacks I think she is furious at me hash I''ll deal with her later but... I wanted to talk to her before leaving
I reached the airport a little early as I had nothing to do so I called my Dad
As soon as he picked up I imitated ''Isabelle'' from ''Phineas and Ferb''
Hey whatcha do''in
He too replied dramatically
OH NO finally someone has time for us minions...Oh my God! what should we do to make your time useful? your highness.
I got it Dad you are angry...I have a few hours for my cute wrinkly Fairy Godfather
Cut the crap, I don''t want to talk to you, what were you so busy with that you didn''t have a few minutes to talk to us nicely, your mother is so angry and this time I joined hands with her I am disappointed!
I know Dad I am sorry, are you at home?
Yes
is Mom around you?
Yeah she is listening
Mom, open the door
I heard the doorbell and waited for their response Mom spoke after a few minutes
Do you think flowers could heal it?
Mom... I thought these carnations could help me initiate the process of our healing I know that it''s only been a week but it felt like an eternity to you both and me... I will not make any excuses I will make sure it won''t happen again
after a little pause, I heard someone''s sigh then Mom spoke
"Don''t be too hard on yourself... I... I''m not angry, child. I''m just... I understand you want to be independent, but what you don''t understand is that we need you. We''re dependent on you. Talking to you, hearing your laugh, scolding you¡ª it makes us feel alive and gives us purpose to live. And you ignored us as if we didn''t even exist. Even when you called us, you did it as if it was your duty. I understand work can be very tiring, but I refuse to believe you didn''t even have 10 minutes... 10 minutes is all it takes, child. Seriously, Fiora, your Dad and I worked our whole lives, and dealt with issues other than work, but never ignored you. Yes, I admit we''re not saints; partly, we did it out of responsibility. But overall...
I could hear her voice getting heavy I could hear hurt in her voice and trust me if she was like this that meant I messed up badly
Would you believe me if I said all I could say was
Sorry, Mom
I could feel an invisible lump blocking my air pathway I couldn''t form words I was about to tear up but Dad intervened
Haash, leave it. But hey, sunshine, if you ever managed to make my life, my soul, this sad, trust me, you''d see a version of me you never imagined. But for now, let''s leave the past behind us and focus on our present. Cheer up.
There was a silence for a moment before Dad spoke again
By the way, were you off early
Dad''s warning took some time for me to settle and I couldn''t be thankful enough to him to get me out I am not good with emotions
No, Dad, I am off on a business trip I reached early so I am waiting for the rest of the team
They both questioned me here and there and we talked and laughed for quite a long time
Today, it struck me with a poignant clarity: while wit, fairness, and steadfastness may pave paths to many treasures, there exists a realm they cannot breach - the realm of moments that demand more than mere intellect. These moments require our hearts'' nurturing and tender care, a sacred duty to nurture and protect them as if our very existence depended on it.
_____*****_____
A/N
Thank you, Sorry, Please
These three small and simple words could solve up to 70% of your emotional problems
What I learned is being true to what you feel at least to yourself helps you fight your inner demon
Word count:- 2000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 11th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 16/03/2024
12. Ebons Duty
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Arnica''s (POV)
''When Fiora ventured into the cave, the ebon''s flux siphoned a portion of her energy, triggering a violent explosion that shattered the protective barrier around the stone. Presently, our queen and her four esteemed companions, often revered as the quintessential embodiments of the five elements, are endeavouring to reseal the potent energies within the stones.
The task would have been completed ages ago had my sister, the fifth element been present¡ªhowever, her absence though not deliberate is causing a significant delay in our efforts.
Why do I sound like an official reporting to the queen, haah... this whole scenario is taking a troll over me ... I wanna go home and be with my children.'' Lost in contemplation, my mind wandered as I stood poised, prepared for any potential mishaps.
''This is so dangerous one mistake and the apocalypse is bound to happen It''s already been fifteen hours'' My mind kept on going on and off alert mode
Suddenly, we found ourselves transported to Ethera. The Queen and her four quintessential companions appeared half-dead, exhaustion etched deeply into their faces.
"Our task for today is done. The ebon''s flux has been sealed, and the cave stands shielded," the Queen announced wearily. "Arnica, you may depart for now. Check on Fiora and ensure her well-being."
I bowed silently as I found myself back in my home, enveloped by the tranquillity of the night. My husband and children lay peacefully asleep, unaware of the trials I had just endured. With a sense of urgency, I swiftly transported myself to Fiora''s chambers, only to be met with the sight of her absence.
My heart quickened with a touch of panic, but I swiftly reminded myself that some employees were away on business trips. I needed to determine if Fiora was among them or if her absence signalled something more ominous.
About an hour later, my frantic search reached its conclusion as I discovered Fiora listed among those on business trips. Despite this reassurance, a lingering sense of unease clung to me, whispering of ominous undertones surrounding her absence. It was as if an unsettling shadow loomed over her safety, casting doubt upon her well-being despite the reassurance of her presence on the business trip.
As I trudged home, fatigue weighed heavily upon me, dampening any desire for magical manipulation. it''s almost time for a sunrise
Ethan, already awake and bustling about the kitchen, greeted me with a hint of sourness in his voice.
"Hey, bubbles. How was your night¡ªor should I say your escapade?" he quipped, a touch of sarcasm coloring his words.
I mustered a fake sigh, summoning a playful tone. "Oh, you know, just the usual excitement. Almost wished I could have stayed longer, but duty called. After all, I have a dashing husband and his adorable children to attend to."
Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.
Ethan''s smirk grew wider as he sliced through vegetables. "Ah, yes, the burden of my handsomeness. If only you were free to frolic without me holding you back."
I couldn''t help but yawn, feeling the weight of exhaustion settling in. "Honestly, those dimples are unfair. You know I''m defenceless against them."
"It was your downfall, my cookie," he teased, flashing those dimples once more. "You fell for them hook, line, and sinker."
"Cheating with natural charm," I retorted, mustering a pout. "Not fair."
Ethan chuckled, the sound warming the room. "Well, what can I say? You''re powerless against the truth."
Exhaustion weighed heavily upon me, dragging at my eyelids until they could barely stay open. Sensing my discomfort, Ethan swept me up in his arms, carrying me bridal style as though I were weightless.
"Arnica, whatever you''re involved in must be important, but neglecting your health isn''t an option not under my watch," Ethan''s voice was firm, devoid of amusement. "You''ve lost so much weight, and I won''t stand by while you jeopardize yourself. If I have to forbid you from returning to that place for your safety, try me, I won''t back off."
"Say it again," I murmured wearily, my voice barely above a whisper.
"What?" Ethan''s confusion was evident.
"My name. It''s been so long since I''ve heard from you," I confessed, invisible tears threatening to spill.
"Are you alright,? you''re scaring me," Concern furrowed his brow.
"Shh, just say it, Ethan," I pleaded, fatigue washing over me.
"Arnica," he said softly, and a serene smile graced my lips as I surrendered to the embrace of sleep''s gentle embrace.
"Arnica, if anything were to happen to me, remember you''ll be in charge of protecting my baby girl alongside Marcus," Arna said with a half-smile, her tone surprisingly light despite the gravity of her words. "And don''t let that stupid dumbhead drown in sorrow. Always remind him that I want him to live a healthy life and give my baby a good life."
Arna''s words felt like a playful jest as if she were planning a trip rather than contemplating her own demise. I, too, didn''t take it seriously, responding with youthful bravado. "Hah! You bet. Leave Marcus to me, and I''ll marry him off so fast he won''t even remember you," I retorted, a cocky grin on my lips.
But then, in a surreal twist of fate, I found myself witnessing Marcus sprinting toward Arna''s lifeless body, disappearing into the ominous depths of the cave. Panic surged within me, rendering me paralyzed. I tried to scream, to run, but my body refused to obey, and with a single blow, everything vanished.
I awoke drenched in sweat, trembling with fear, and tears threatening to escape but I lacked the strength to leave my pillow.
"How could I have been so blind, so utterly foolish?" I berated myself, the weight of regret heavy upon my shoulders. "I should have understood the gravity of her words, the depth of her concerns. How could I have been so consumed by my own arrogance?"
For what felt like an eternity, my mind was a void, devoid of any comforting thoughts or rationalizations. It was as if I had been plunged into a bottomless pit of darkness, I closed my eyes, allowing myself a few precious moments of respite before mustering the strength to face the day ahead. With a deep breath, I reluctantly rose from my bed, ready to immerse myself once again in the rhythm of daily chores.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 1000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 12th chapter of my book
Hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:-17/03/2024
13. Snowy Secrets
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s (POV)
I reluctantly dragged myself out of the warmth of my cosy blanket, feeling its comforting embrace slip away with each step. There was a persistent knock at the door, disrupting the tranquillity of my morning cocoon. Reluctantly, I wrapped the blanket tighter around myself, shuffling towards the door with heavy, half-asleep eyes.
As I swung the door open, my gaze fell upon him - a man. Not just any man, but a hunk, exuding an effortless charm that seemed almost unfair, especially at this ungodly hour. I couldn''t help but wonder, could this man ever look anything less than impeccably handsome, even in the early hours of the morning?
Summoning what little energy I had left, I managed a lacklustre greeting. "Good morning, sir."
He flashed a knowing smile, clearly amused by my dishevelled appearance. "Fiora, I hate to disturb you but, it''s nearly breakfast time. As much as you may resist leaving your cosy sanctuary, we don''t want people waiting for us. It wouldn''t do to keep them waiting," he remarked, his voice carrying a gently chiding tone.
"It''s minus 4 degrees outside, You''ve got to be kidding me. It snowed last night, and I''m exhausted. I refuse to leave my cosy room. Let them all have breakfast without me. I''m not stopping anyone. I''m too sleepy; I''m going to bed," I grumbled, casting a pout in his direction as if he were not just my boss, but my comrade for a long time.
Despite my feeble protest, he sauntered into my room and closed the door behind him, then settled onto my bed. "What do you think you''re doing?" I demanded, annoyance lacing my words and protest evident in my tone.
"You said your room is warm, right? Well, I''m cold. Let me bask in some of that warmth. You can snuggle up beside me and get some rest," he said, a mischievous glint in his eyes as if he hadn''t just invited me to share his bed.
"Why couldn''t I have noticed what a jerk you are?" I seethed, my face flushing with a mix of anger, shyness, and embarrassment. With a swift motion, I yanked the blanket from around me and hurled it at him before turning towards my cupboard to retrieve my clothes. Without glancing in his direction, I stormed off to the shower, though I couldn''t ignore the faint sound of his chuckle.
''It''s six in the morning, who the hell has breakfast this early?'' I muttered to myself as I dried my hair as if my grumbling could somehow change the situation. Zackary was nowhere to be found, and my bed was neatly made, a handwritten note resting atop it. It read, ''I''m sorry if I overdid it, but our client is rather punctual about meals, and I didn''t want them to have a bad first impression of you. As an apology, you can ask me anything today, and I won''t deny it as long as it''s within my reach.''
''It''s both endearing and irritating, reminding me of how unprofessional this situation has become. I swore I''d keep it strictly business with him, so what happened to that resolve my smartass mind? Were you sleeping on your job? Well, technically, you were, but...'' My thoughts trailed off as I glanced out the window to see the snow falling gently. It was mesmerizing, with pine trees dotting the landscape, forming a distant forest. But amidst the serene scene, something unsettling caught my eye.
A four-legged creature seemed to morph into a humanoid figure. I squinted, trying to get a clearer view, but it vanished before I could discern more. This wasn''t a normal world; my guard went up instantly. ''Stay alert, Fiora.''
This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.
After steadying my nerves, I acknowledged that what I had witnessed was no mere misunderstanding. I admonished myself not to succumb to fear; after all, this was precisely the kind of bizarre truth I was here to uncover. ''Play dumb, Fiora,'' I repeated to myself like a mantra, forcing a smile as I strolled out of my room. Fatigue from the previous night weighed heavily on me, leaving me unable to fully appreciate the architectural splendour of the palace surrounding me.
Inhabited by a strikingly beautiful elderly couple, this palace seemed like something out of a fairy tale. Their request for us to redesign the nearby library only added to the mystery. The palace''s design harmonized perfectly with the snowy landscape, adorned with what appeared to be crystalline structures¡ªthough whether they were real crystals or clever imitations remained uncertain. These people were undoubtedly affluent, and whoever had designed this place was a master of their craft.
The dining hall, though smaller compared to Zachary''s house, still managed to steal my breath away with its exquisite design. "Who designed this place?" I asked softly as I took my place beside Zachary. It was just the two of us on this business trip, a stark contrast to my expectation of an entire team accompanying us. "Mrs. Rebella," he replied simply
Furrowing my brow, I spoke, "Wait, you mean to tell me that the same Rebella Rose, the owner of Rose and Quartz, the iconic designer herself, is the mastermind behind this place?" The realization dawned on me, partially shocked by the revelation. "You know her?" Zachary asked, genuine amazement coloring his tone. "You''ve got to be kidding me. We practically studied her designs as gospel; she''s a pure genius, my idol," I replied, a swell of pride welling within me. Zachary shot me a look, one of those knowing glances that promised intrigue.
Before he could respond, Mrs. Black''s voice interrupted our conversation. "Who are you two talking about so animatedly?" she inquired, as Mr. Black courteously pulled out a chair for her. As we rose in respect and they took their seats, Zachary couldn''t resist a mischievous tone as he replied, "Oh, just Fiora fangirling over the one and only Mrs. Rebella Rose." I shot him a playful pinch, but it only elicited chuckles from the entire table, as if they were all in on some inside joke.
Mr. Black spoke humbly, his voice tinged with amusement, "So, you''re a fan of Rebella Rose?" As I settled into my chair, memories seemed to flicker in my brain. "Back when I was in college, we delved into architecture, studying the designs of many great architects. But, as was the norm, most of these revered figures were men. The few women mentioned didn''t seem to surpass any of their male counterparts," I gestured towards Zack and spoke smilingly "Mr. Zachary was one of them. That is, until we encountered Mrs. Rebella Rose, during our final semester, her name emerged, eclipsing every male designer we''d studied. She was remarkably progressive for her era, crafting numerous iconic structures. I always wished I could meet her. She strengthened my belief that women are capable of achieving anything and everything."
Mr. Black nodded, feeling a surge of my sincerity as he replied, "Absolutely. Mrs. Rebella Rose''s work has always left me in amazement. She''s a testament to the boundless potential of women."
As Mr. Black began his formal introduction, I found my attention drawn to Zack, who was fixating his gaze on me with an expectant smile. Ignoring him, I shifted my focus back to Mr. Black. "Ah, I forgot we haven''t been introduced formally yet. I''m Spades Black," he began, his voice warm with familiarity. "And this," he gestured proudly beside him, "is my wife of fifty years, Mrs. Rebella Rose Black."
My heart skipped a beat as the pieces fell into place, realization washing over me in waves. The iconic Mrs Rebella Rose, whose designs had captivated me for so long, was sitting right before my eyes, disguised under a different name.
Continued...
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 1300
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 13th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 18/03/2024
14. Snowy Secrets 2
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora''s (POV)
Fury coursed through me like wildfire as I stewed in my own embarrassment. ''I''m mad and I''m never talking to this man again,'' I seethed internally. There I was, seated across from my idol, and I had failed to recognize her. It wasn''t entirely my fault; the scarcity of photos online, especially ones depicting her current appearance, left me at a disadvantage. Yet Zack and Mr. Black found endless amusement in my blunder, teasing me mercilessly. If not for Mrs Black''s intervention, I would have drowned in the depths of my mortification. Oh, how I loathed him in that moment.
As we made our way to the library, I maintained a stony silence, refusing to even spare him a glance. Instead, I turned my attention to the world outside, the scenery passing by in a blur of colours and shapes, a stark contrast to the turmoil raging within me.
"You''re mad?" Zack''s voice cut through the tension, his tone almost playful, as if oblivious to my steadfast silence. "Miss Mary, I''m talking to you," he persisted.
"Just drive and keep it professional between us," I retorted dryly, my irritation palpable.
"Oh! You''re extremely mad," he chirped, his voice carrying a hint of amusement. I offered no response as he continued to navigate the road. Eventually, he pulled the car over to the side, breaking the monotony of the drive.
"Why are we stopping here?" I inquired, puzzled by the sudden halt in our journey, especially in such a desolate spot.
"If you''re mad, then say it out loud. Don''t sit there all pouty and silent like a stone," Zack urged, his smile genuine despite my simmering mood. "I''m not mad. Why would I be mad? After all, making fun of their junior seems to be a birthright of seniors," I muttered, a mixture of anger, embarrassment, and sadness tainting my words.
"Oh! I won''t apologize for that; because I adored your expressions when you were mad, all pouty and at a loss for words. It was a delightful mischief, a playful dance, reminiscent of childhood. It felt like being part of a family..."
Pausing to gather his thoughts, he continued, "Mr. and Mrs. Black, they''re like my second parents. I''ve grown up with them, in the embrace of these snow-covered woods. For the first time, I truly felt alive, unburdened, and free. I never meant to hurt your feelings for my own amusement, though I understand if I did. If it helps, you can hit me, let out that anger..." His words trailed off, his eyes revealing a blend of sadness and tentative hope.
As he spoke, a sudden surge of emotion washed over me, compelling me to reach out and comfort him. "You didn''t grow up with your parents?" I asked softly, my subconscious guiding my hand to grasp his. "They left me when I was young, not intentionally though," he replied, his voice carrying the weight of past sorrows.
"Their passing came tragically in an accident when I was just sixteen," he confessed, his voice quivering with the weight of memories. "Since then, Mr. and Mrs. Black have been my pillars, my family in every sense of the word." A tremor ran through him as he continued, "I''m not sure why I''m divulging this to you, but I felt compelled to share. Please, don''t carry it too heavily in your heart. It''s not about you; it''s just a part of my journey.", his eyes changing to arctic blue, reminiscent of that striking white wolf. I was confused, inundated with a whirlwind of emotions and questions, yet all I could manage was to close my eyes and rest my head against his palms.
He gently patted my head, his touch a comforting gesture that stirred tears to escape, despite my efforts to suppress them. I lay there for a while, enveloped in a mixture of sorrow, empathy, and an unspoken connection, unable to find the words to express the tumultuous storm raging within me
His eyes shifted back to their mesmerizing golden-green hue as I cautiously broached the topic. "You mentioned I could ask anything from you, as long as it''s within your reach," I murmured softly.
"Yes, I remember," he replied, his tone echoing mine, filled with understanding. "Well, can I trust you not to harm me, even if I come to know something I shouldn''t?" I asked, my voice trembling with fear.
"As long as I draw breath, I won''t ever cause you harm, even if you possess knowledge of my deepest, darkest secrets," he reassured me, his words brimming with love and compassion. It reminded me of the comforting tone my father used when urging me to confide in him during times of trouble.
"Do you recall our little venture to the cave?" I finally found the courage to voice the question that had been plaguing me since that day.
Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.
"I do," he replied, leaving room for me to delve deeper with specific inquiries.
Though outwardly silent, my mind raced with realization. ''He was keenly aware that we dwelled not in a world of mere mortals, but one inhabited by supernatural beings. As I connected the dots, the truth dawned on me: Zachary was not human, nor were Arnica, Ethan, Ziwa or any others in my office. I found myself surrounded by entities beyond the realm of ordinary existence, each possibly belonging to different categories of the supernatural¡ªor perhaps, they were all intertwined in some enigmatic manner''.
Fear gripped me as I grappled with the implications. ''If this world was indeed teeming with the supernatural, then perhaps Arna and Marcus from the photographs were not mere mortals either. Questions swirled within me, demanding answers: Who were they? And more pressingly, who was I amidst it all?'' My mind continued to race, fear increasingly taking hold of me.
Unable to contain my fear any longer, it erupted from within me, manifesting in flames that danced ominously across my trembling hands. With a panicked resolve, I bolted out of the car, desperate to distance myself from Zack. I couldn''t bear the thought of causing him harm¡ªI''d already wrought enough damage upon my family; I couldn''t bear to hurt anyone else.
Ignited with a fierce determination, I sprinted as fast and far as my legs could carry me, the fire licking at my heels, melting the snow in my wake. My frantic search for a body of water was a race against time, against the flames consuming me from within. But before I could find respite, a guttural growl pierced the air, freezing me in my tracks. I turned to behold the source¡ªthe same majestic white wolf with artic blue eyes, its eyes fixed upon me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine.
"Stay away! I might hurt you!" I cried out, my voice a desperate plea, a warning.
And then, in a breathtaking metamorphosis, the wolf dissolved into Zack, his form shifting seamlessly before my disbelieving eyes. He approached me with a tenderness that defied logic, enveloping me in a protective embrace that quelled the raging inferno within me. His touch, warm and comforting, radiated an otherworldly heat that thawed the icy grip of fear that had seized me moments before.
Stunned into silence, I surrendered to his embrace, allowing myself to be engulfed by his warmth, finding solace in his arms as I gradually cooled from the searing trauma of my unleashed power. In that moment, amidst the chaos and uncertainty, I found an unexpected sanctuary in Zack''s embrace¡ªa sanctuary where fear gave way to astonishment, and where fire yielded to the gentle warmth of acceptance and understanding.
Zack didn''t lead me to the library as destined; instead, he guided me to a sprawling, grey-white house. Despite his earlier appearance, I trailed behind him like a curious but confused puppy. His transformation from his birthday suit to casuals was stark, and I couldn''t help but feel a rush of embarrassment when I remembered I hugged him in that state while he flashed me his cocky smirk, accompanied by the teasing question, "Like what you see?" My cheeks undoubtedly matched the hue of ripe tomatoes as I quickly averted my gaze, silently acknowledging his effortless charm and my own flustered state.
He motioned towards the entrance of the house with that infuriatingly smug smile still playing on his lips. Despite my irritation, I followed him inside, only to be met with a space that bore the unmistakable imprint of Crystal''s artistic mastery. Every corner exuded my idol''s signature style, yet it was infused with a masculinity that felt jarringly out of place to me. The palette, dominated by shades of black, white, and brown, exuded a rugged elegance that clashed with my preference for softer, more feminine aesthetics, but was perfect for males
The house exuded a chilly atmosphere, which made sense since there was snow outside, Zack''s house warmers seemed to be taking their sweet time. In an effort to make me comfortable, Zack handed me a cup of warm lemon water with a gentle, yet surprisingly cautious demeanour. "Make yourself at home," he urged, his tone tinged with an unexpected sense of apprehension.
"Are you scared?" I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath, my words laced with a hint of sarcasm. "Well, of course, you should be," I added, realizing the irony of my question even as it escaped my lips.
"I''m not scared," Zack responded defensively, his voice carrying a note of defiance. "I''m simply cautious, trying not to incite fear again."
"Hmm...? I wasn''t afraid of you, Zack. It seems there''s been a misunderstanding," I clarified, hoping to dispel any confusion. Zack''s reaction was unexpectedly pleased as he closed the gap between us, a mischievous glint dancing in his eyes.
"Does that mean I have the green light to pursue you?" he quipped, his tone playful yet tinged with a hint of devilry.
I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at his audacity. "Is this your standard approach with every woman, or is there something unique about this situation?" I inquired, genuinely curious about his intentions.
Zack''s response was swift yet measured as he took a step back, increasing the distance between us. "Only with those I''m exceptionally comfortable with," he replied, leaving an air of mystery lingering between us.
Both Zack and I found ourselves skirting around the real questions we wanted to ask, perhaps both of us hesitant to delve into deeper truths or confront the potential consequences of our inquiries. It was as if we were both tiptoeing around unspoken confessions, unwilling to fully acknowledge or explore the uncertainties lurking beneath the surface. Maybe, deep down, we weren''t quite ready to confront our fears or to unravel the mysteries that lay ahead.
Continued...
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 1800
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 14th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 20/03/2024
15. Confrontation
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
At the dinner table, amidst the flickering candlelight, the question finally escaped my lips, laden with the weight of uncertainty. "What are you?" I ventured, casting a tentative glance towards Zack.
With a deep inhalation, Zack composed himself, his voice assuming a hushed, contemplative tone. "Are you prepared to confront it?" he inquired, his words drifting like whispers on the breeze.
I took a moment to gather my thoughts. His words felt like a warm embrace, offering me the space and time I needed to prepare myself for whatever revelation was about to come.
As I sat there, contemplating his question, I realized the gravity of what I was asking. It wasn''t just about understanding Zack''s identity; it was about understanding myself and my own identity to accept the truth, whatever it may be.
Finally, summoning whatever courage I could muster, I nodded in affirmation. "Okay," I said, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''m ready."
With a nod of understanding, Zack took another deep breath before speaking. "I''m not entirely human," he began, his voice steady but tinged with vulnerability. "I''m a part human, part wolf."
His words hung in the air, leaving a weighty silence in their wake. But instead of fear or uncertainty, I felt a curious sense of acceptance wash over me. In that moment, Zack''s revelation didn''t change how I saw him; if anything, it deepened my appreciation for the complexity of his existence.
"So you''re a Werewolf?" I queried, my curiosity piqued by the revelation.
"Ahh... I recall now, that''s the moniker bestowed upon us by human civilization... Yes, if you wish to employ such a designation," Zack responded, a blend of annoyance and amusement evident in his voice.
"Sorry, if that was offensive," I interjected apologetically making my eyes as doe as possible.
"It''s not your transgression. You are not from our realm, thus I hold no expectations," he replied simply.
"In that case, what term do you prefer?" I inquired, my curiosity unabated within me.
"This question could consume the entirety of the night, but I shall endeavour to elucidate to the best of my ability. If you feel tired by the discourse, do not hesitate to interject; we can divert our attention elsewhere. Does that arrangement suit you?" Zack proposed, awaiting my assent.
I nodded in agreement, prompting him to continue his explanation. "Very well... Let''s begin...Our realm is delineated into three principal domains: The Shapeshifters, The Magic Holders, and The Manipulators. We, as shapeshifters, occupy one of these domains, while you, as a magic holder, inhabit another. The realm you originate from comprises the Manipulators."
"Why ''manipulators'' It carries a negative connotation, They are not evil" I objected, my annoyance palpable as I thought of my parents being categorized as such.
Zack chuckled softly. "Manipulator is not inherently pejorative; humans have imbued it with negative nuances. In our realm, manipulators are revered for their high intellect; their prowess lies within their minds. Many calamities have been averted owing to the ingenuity of manipulators. However, their exceptional capabilities also engender peril. In their relentless pursuit of innovation, they often delve into the realm of the absurd, yielding outcomes both magnificent and catastrophic. This Is the primary reason why both the other realm is kept hidden from them"
I nodded in understanding, motioning for him to proceed with his elucidation. His smile carried a subtle hint of mischief as if to suggest that my initial offence had been misplaced. Ignoring the implication, he continued his explanations unabated.
"As for the nature of our shapeshifting abilities, they are defined by our capacity to manipulate specific elements," he clarified in response to my questioning gaze. Seeing my uncertainty, he offered an example to illustrate his point.
"For instance, in addition to my shapeshifting prowess, I possess the ability to manipulate and create crystals. Similarly, Mr. Black has mastery over anything related to mercury, while Mrs. Rebella shares my affinity for crystal manipulation. There exist manipulators of silver, gold, iron, and a myriad of other elements," he elaborated, seeking to provide clarity.
As the conversation delved deeper into the intricacies of their abilities, I found myself grappling with a growing sense of confusion.
"So, you all can create these elements?" I questioned, furrowing my brows in confusion
"No, I can create and manipulate crystals. Others possess the ability to manipulate them, but not create them," he clarified, his patience unwavering despite my evident bewilderment.
"And who exactly are these ''others''?" I inquired, seeking further clarification.
"There exists a hierarchy among shapeshifters: Alpha- Beta- Omega- Delta," he further explained patiently, though my impatience was palpable as I awaited his elaboration.
"So, Alphas can both create and manipulate their respective elements, while those of lower hierarchy can only manipulate them," he elucidated, striving to paint a clearer picture of their abilities.
"Ah, so essentially you''re capable of transforming coal into diamonds, if I''ve grasped the concept correctly," I remarked, seeking confirmation.
Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.
"Yes, indeed, but such a feat would exact a heavy toll on an Alpha, potentially resulting in three months of recuperation. Consider the strain on those of lower hierarchy," Zack explained, his demeanour brimming with a sense of satisfaction and amusement.
"So, basically, you''re just a shape-shifting canine with a side of bipedal action and a useless power of element manipulation?" I blurted out, unable to contain my curiosity.
Zack''s response was like a rapier in the air, cutting through my attempt at levity. "Yup, just like your tendency to morph into a clueless human flamethrower," he shot back, his pride showing signs of injury.
His comeback hit harder than I expected, and I couldn''t help but wince. "Ouch, that stings," I muttered, trying to salvage the situation.
"Right," Zack quipped, his tone a mix of sarcasm and defensiveness as he turned away, nursing his water like it held the secrets of the universe, leaving me to ponder the depths of my foot-in-mouth syndrome.
As I observed Zack''s pouty expression, a smile tugged at the corners of my lips, though I refrained from apologizing for my earlier remark.
"Now I understand why you seem to relish that pouty face of mine; it''s rather endearing, I must admit. The more I see it, the more tempted I am to provoke it," I remarked, a playful lilt in my voice as I chuckled softly.
"At last, a genuine giggle," Zack remarked, his tone lightening as he acknowledged my amusement.
"Please, do continue," I urged eagerly, my curiosity still ablaze despite the lateness of the hour.
Zack shook his head, his expression betraying weariness. "No, I''m afraid I must call it a night. One cannot absorb the intricacies of a new world in a single evening. There is much more to learn about shapeshifters, but the knowledge you seek pertains to magic holders, not shapeshifters," he explained as he rose from his chair.
I protested defiantly, determined to prove my capacity for retaining knowledge. "I have an insatiable appetite for knowledge and can retain a plethora of information, just try me," I insisted, donning my most persuasive doe-eyed expression.
Zack affectionately patted my head before delivering a firm "No," his smile simultaneously gentle and resolute.
Feigning indignation, I pouted, my expression a facade of mock anger. To my surprise, Zack''s response was unexpectedly mischievous. "I can offer you something else if you prefer," he suggested.
A devilish grin dancing in my head, while maintaining an innocent facade, I responded with innocence in my eyes. "Could I perhaps meet your wolf form?" I inquired, curiosity mingled with mischief in my tone.
Seemingly attuned to my underlying intentions, Zack countered with a question of his own. "Do you wish to encounter Theo, or are you preparing to meet Zack after the transformation?" he inquired, his words laced with an air of anticipation.
Turning my head away in a manner reminiscent of a mischievous child caught in the act, I inquired innocently, "Who''s Theo?"
Rather than providing an immediate response, Zack simply beckoned for me to follow him outside. As we stepped into the crisp night air, I was greeted by the breathtaking sight of the moon casting its silvery glow upon the pristine blanket of snow. The full moon bathed the landscape in an ethereal light, transforming the ordinary into the extraordinary.
Entranced by the beauty of the scene before me, I couldn''t help but marvel at the enchanting combination of the full moon and freshly fallen snow. It was a sight unlike any I had ever witnessed, filling me with a sense of wonder and awe.
As the sound of tearing fabric shattered the tranquillity of the night, my attention was abruptly diverted. Turning towards the source of the disturbance, I beheld Zack undergoing a swift and seamless transformation. In the span of a heartbeat, he shed his human form, and before me stood a magnificent creature¡ªa white wolf with piercing arctic blue eyes that seemed to gleam in the moonlight.
Spellbound by the sight before me, I stood rooted to the spot, scarcely daring to breathe as I beheld the wondrous spectacle of Zack''s metamorphosis. It was a sight both awe-inspiring and surreal, a testament to the extraordinary nature of the world I had stumbled into.
As the majestic wolf regarded me with an expression that seemed to convey both curiosity and understanding, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of reverence for this magnificent creature.
"Hello snowberry" Startled by the unexpected voice, I frantically scanned my surroundings, searching for the source then, as my gaze settled on the majestic white wolf before me, a sense of bewilderment washed over me.
"You can speak too?" I questioned incredulously, my voice tinged with disbelief.
The response came swiftly, the voice carrying a hint of offence. "I''m not mute," it retorted sharply, causing me to press my lips together in realization.
Suddenly comprehending that the voice was not external but rather resided within my mind, I regarded the wolf with wide eyes. "You possess psychic abilities?" I asked, my curiosity piqued by this newfound revelation.
"It''s complicated," he murmured, his voice carrying an air of mystery that sent shivers down my spine. "Let''s keep it that way. I possess a psychic ability."
His words hung in the frosty air, punctuated only by the soft crunch of snow beneath his weight as he settled in front of me. Despite his fluffy appearance, there was something unsettling about his presence, something that made me uneasy in a way that Zack never did. Perhaps it was the strangeness of conversing with an animal.
I remained silent, my gaze fixed on the ground as I absentmindedly toyed with the hem of my shirt, feeling the chill seep into my bones. Suddenly, he rose to his feet, causing me to jump in surprise, and gracefully encircled me, drawing me close to his warm belly. As he settled back down, I followed suit, grateful for the shared warmth amidst the cold winter landscape.
"I love fluffy things" I cooed, pressing my cheek against the plush texture of his hair, while my voice became child-like
He emitted a low groan. "Please, Lavender, refrain from doing that. There may be consequences."
His voice deepened, carrying a weight that hinted at discomfort. "Are you in pain?" I inquired, concerned.
"No," he responded curtly.
"Then why can''t I do it?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.
"Because if you do it then you''ll be in pain" As his words hung in the air, a subtle darkness danced within his eyes, warning me not to proceed further. It took me a moment to grasp the implication, and when I did, embarrassment flooded my cheeks, prompting me to straighten my posture with newfound resolve. He chuckled at my discomfort, relishing in it, yet his laughter warmed my heart in a way I couldn''t explain.
In that moment, I truly looked at him, delving into the depths of his gaze where myriad emotions swirled, reminiscent of the day we first met. His eyes spoke volumes, each glance a kaleidoscope of feelings. Yet amidst the complexity, a headache began to form, I swiftly turned my eyes away, seeking solace as I nestled comfortably against his belly. Closing my eyes, I hoped to find relief from the headache that started intensifying, allowing the gentle rise and fall of his chest to soothe me.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 15th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 22/03/2024
16. Fluffy friends
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
I awoke nestled in a cocoon of soft, white blankets, with a plush pillow cradling my head as it rose and fell gently with my breath. Groggily, I blinked my eyes open to the sight of a blurry, dog-like face looming before me. With a sluggish effort, I propped myself up, squinting to survey my surroundings. Slowly, the details came into focus: I was inside a house, on the floor and beside me lay a large, fluffy white dog, now sprawled out near a dormant hearth.
As I lay there, memories began to flood back, but the allure of my comfortable perch urged me to push them aside. Yet, my conscience prodded at me, reminding me of the reality of my situation.
"Fiora, he''s the CEO. Even with his assistance, he remains your senior. And once you''ve uncovered the truth, you''ll have to return, while he remains here. Why act as if..." My thoughts trailed off as I glanced over and beheld the majestic form of the wolf, still deep in slumber. His sleeping face, akin to that of a peaceful puppy, displayed delicate features ¨C a well-defined snout, graceful artic blue markings adorning his forehead like a regal crown, and thick, dark lashes framing his eyes. His nose, a mix of black and pink, added to his enchanting visage.
With a slight adjustment of my head, I found myself tempted by the softness of his fur. Though his earlier warning echoed in my mind, I couldn''t resist the impulse. Gently, I rubbed my face against his plush coat, reassured by his continued tranquillity, and indulged in the comforting sensation like a child.
Turning my head to gauge his reaction, I was met with a pair of piercing arctic blue eyes fixed intently on me. A foolish grin spread across my face as I eagerly extended both arms, enveloping his soft fur in a warm embrace. With a gentle touch, I caressed his fur as one might run their fingers through freshly fallen snow or a heap of delicate cotton.
"Butterfly, didn''t I warn you about the consequences?" A raspy morning voice, unmistakably Zack''s wolf, echoed in my mind. I have forgotten his name amidst all this.
With an innocent expression adorning my face, I pouted in mock sadness, adopting a baby-like tone. "But you''re so fluffy, I can''t help myself," I exclaimed, hoping to elicit a sympathetic response. In response, I witnessed a toothy grin, the kind only a wolf could possess, accompanied by a playful laugh echoing in my mind.
"Alright... I''ll permit it, on one condition," he declared, his tone laced with mischief. "Tell me, who do you prefer: me or Zack?" he inquired, maintaining an air of playful curiosity "
"You," I replied without hesitation, the sincerity ringing in my voice. However, as the CEO''s voice resonated in my mind, I felt a pang of guilt. "After all I''ve done for you, you still prefer him over me, someone you only met last night," his words echoed, tinged with disappointment.
Caught between one man in its dual forms, I struggled to find the right words. With a foolish smile, I blurted out, "I prefer you too, but maybe just a bit more of him," without fully considering the implications or whom I was addressing.
"Why? Just because he''s a little hairier than me, I am way sexier than him." The CEO''s voice dripped with jealousy.
"Are you jealous of your own other half?" I retorted, annoyance creeping into my tone as I realized I didn''t want to be part of their game. Fully awake now, I extricated myself from the situation, rising from the floor and making my way to an empty room to freshen up, leaving the tangled emotions behind.
"I''m furious," I muttered under my breath as I stormed into the bathroom of an empty room, frustration boiling over. Suddenly, a wave of reality crashed over me, forcing my mind to confront the whirlpool of facts and truths swirling around me.
"What are you doing, Fiora? You came here to uncover the truth about yourself and the mystery behind that photograph," I scolded myself, the weight of my mission bearing down on me. The more I delved into this world, the more entangled I became. "Should I abandon everything and leave it all behind? Why did I foolishly entertain the idea that I was some experimental baby, possibly created by the other two individuals from the photograph?"
With each passing moment, the gravity of my situation intensified. "There''s an entirely new world around me, would I be hunted down if I chose to disengage? Would I be condemned to remain here indefinitely? Would I be forced to be cut off from my family forever?" Tears welled up in my eyes as I stared at my reflection in the mirror, a profound sense of loneliness and fear engulfing me.
"Why can''t I just be a normal human being?" I lamented silently. "Why do I have to be so different? Why did my birth parents abandon me? Or did they actually do that? Were they trying to protect me from this world? What fate befell them? Can I even trust him...?"
Despite the torrent of doubts plaguing my mind, I mustered the strength to carry on with my morning routine. I found solace in the mundane tasks, grabbing an unused toothbrush from the cabinet and mechanically continuing with the familiar motions.
Exiting the bathroom, I noticed a set of clothing strewn haphazardly on the bed¨C a shirt and trousers, both far too large for my frame. It dawned on me that they must belong to Zack, left behind for me. Among them lay a cosy-looking sweater, a welcome find since I lacked spare undergarments. Grateful for the unexpected provision, I quickly donned the sweater for added warmth.
Intent on finding a towel, I rummaged through the cabinets, only to stumble upon a walk-in cupboard instead. Inside, an array of clothing and accessories greeted me, undoubtedly belonging to Zack. It dawned on me that I wasn''t in an empty room at all, but likely found myself in Zack''s personal space.
Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.
Resolving not to overthink the situation, I retrieved a towel from the cupboard and proceeded to wash up, hoping to maintain some semblance of normalcy amidst the whirlwind of uncertainty.
About an hour later, having indulged in a soothing bath that brought some respite to my troubled mind, I emerged from the bathroom, towel in my hands as I worked to dry my hair. As if on cue, Zack emerged from the walk-in closet, exuding an air of sophistication in a baby blue suit paired with a crisp white shirt.
With a small smile, I offered a respectful bow. "Thank you for the clothes," I expressed, striving to maintain a mature composure. Zack''s gaze lingered on me for a moment before offering a brief nod in acknowledgement.
"I apologize for the events of last night. Breakfast is ready, and afterwards, I''ll arrange for some new clothes for you. Then, we can proceed towards our destinations," Zack stated, his tone carrying a hint of formality. "As for your identity, it will remain safe with me. You can choose to reveal it to others at your discretion."
I returned his nod with a silent expression of gratitude, understanding the weight of his words. With a final nod, Zack made his way downstairs, leaving me to contemplate the newfound distance between us. As I watched Zack descend the stairs, a pang of unexpected longing washed over me. Despite the brief duration of our acquaintance, I found myself already missing his presence. In this unfamiliar and uncertain world, Zack was the only individual I felt I could truly trust. His willingness to share insights into his world, even without assurance of my trustworthiness, spoke volumes about his character.
It dawned on me that Zack might be grappling with similar uncertainties and risks. Just as I posed a potential danger to his world, he likely harboured concerns about the implications of divulging information to me. Yet, despite these apprehensions, he had extended a hand of trust.
In this labyrinth of unknowns, Zack emerged as a beacon of reliability and understanding. His willingness to navigate this precarious terrain alongside me fostered a sense of camaraderie that I found myself yearning for. As I reflected on these thoughts, I resolved to reciprocate Zack''s trust and loyalty to the best of my ability.
We sat down for breakfast in a subdued silence, each lost in our own thoughts. Despite the tranquillity of the morning, an undercurrent of tension lingered between Zack and me. The simple act of selecting clothes became an unexpected source of contention, as I found myself embroiled in a short argument over who would foot the bill. In hindsight, I recognized that it was a trivial matter, yet inexplicably, I felt a surge of irritation and frustration, emotions that threatened to overwhelm me.
Suppressing the urge to cry, I swallowed my emotions and pressed on, determined to maintain a facade of composure. The remainder of our journey passed in strained silence, punctuated only by the rhythmic hum of the car engine.
Upon arriving at the library, I was struck by the grandeur of the historic building, its opulent interiors exuding an air of old-world charm and sophistication. The ornate decor, adorned with a palette of gold, silver, black, and white, was accented by shimmering gems that lent a sense of texture and structure to the surroundings.
What truly captured my attention, however, were the myriad genres represented within the library''s extensive collection. From occult studies to elemental control, morphing morphology to energy manipulation, each section offered a tantalizing glimpse into realms of knowledge both ancient and esoteric. As I stepped through the library''s hallowed halls, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the wealth of wisdom waiting to be discovered within its walls.
Sensing a presence behind me, I tensed before strong, sturdy arms encircled me, drawing me close against a solid chest. The familiar voice, tinged with concern, addressed me with a nickname "Are you ok, moon pie?" I recognized the voice from the night before ¨C Zack''s wolf.
Quickly, I extricated myself from his grasp, feeling the weight of his gaze upon me. Meeting his arctic blue eyes, now adorned with Zack''s human visage, proved to be a challenge as I struggled to contain my emotions. Unable to maintain eye contact, I cast my gaze downward, my heart pounding erratically within my chest.
"I don''t think we should cross our professional boundaries," I began, my voice faltering slightly as I attempted to articulate my thoughts. "I''m grateful for what you did for me yesterday, but I believe it would be best if we exercise restraint..."
Before I could finish my sentence, I found myself silenced by a soft, unexpected kiss. Every instinct screamed at me to resist, to push away, but my heart betrayed me as I succumbed to the tender embrace. Lost in the moment, I reciprocated the gesture, the world around us fading into oblivion. Yet, just as swiftly as it began, the moment was shattered by a sudden, sharp pain radiating from my abdomen. Panic surged through me as I realized the implications of what had transpired.
Feeling a tumult of emotions swirling within me, I couldn''t help but blush furiously as I attended to the mundane task of inserting my menstrual cup. Shyness, embarrassment, and anger mingled with the jiggly sensation of butterflies fluttering in my stomach, all compounded by the sharp twinge of pain echoing from earlier.
As I washed my hands and composed myself, I grappled with the realization that I couldn''t resist Zack, no matter how hard I tried. Steeling myself, I emerged from the bathroom to face him, only to find a visibly concerned Zack waiting for me, his presence exuding an undeniable allure.
Caught off guard by his undeniable sex appeal, I couldn''t help but let out a muttered comment "What a waste of sex appeal," earning a knowing grin from Zack in response. Gathering my courage, I met his gaze head-on, mustering a sturdier voice as I posed a question that had been lingering in my mind.
"What''s your name?" I asked, a note of determination underlying my inquiry.
"Theo," he replied simply, his expression softening. "I think we should proceed with our work," I stated, deliberately avoiding meeting Theo''s gaze as a mix of shyness and embarrassment enveloped me.
As Theo closed the distance between us and bent down to my eye level, his gentle tone betrayed genuine concern as he asked, "Does it ache terribly?" Irritation flared within me at the question, a reflexive response to feeling patronized. "I''m not a child, I can take care of myself," I retorted, my tone sharper than intended.
However, Theo''s smile remained unwavering as he reached out to pat my head softly, a gesture that softened the edges of my irritation. Accepting the water bottle he offered, I swiftly unscrewed the cap, only to find warm water inside. Despite the unexpectedness of the gesture, I appreciated the thoughtfulness behind it.
"I''m sorry" I apologized genuinely, as I held the bottle close to my abdomen, the warmth offering a modicum of comfort as I followed Theo towards the problematic area of the library.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2200
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 16th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 23/03/2024
17. Fate vs. Mate
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary''s (POV)
After spending the night with Fiora, I found myself grappling with a disquieting realization: I had entrusted her with information that should have remained guarded, especially considering our tenuous grasp on her trustworthiness. Having lived amongst manipulators, Fiora''s allegiances remained an enigma, a fact that weighed heavily on my mind. The inherent complexities of the mate bond only exacerbated my frustrations.
In stark contrast, Theo seemed inexplicably drawn to her, his demeanour brimming with unwarranted happiness whenever she was near. It irked me to no end that he refused to yield the reins of control, often opting to side with her over me. It was as if he were under a spell, blind to the potential dangers lurking beneath the surface of her facade. As much as I wanted to trust Fiora, my instincts urged caution.
"Theo, I''m going to run a background check on her," I declared firmly, my resolve unwavering as I sought to safeguard our interests.
"No, Zack, it''s her privacy you''re talking about. Give her some time. If she doesn''t open up, then you can do what you want," Theo countered, his voice tempered with reason and compassion.
"But by then, it might be too late," I argued, frustration simmering beneath the surface. "She already knows about us, and we''ve witnessed her power. Who''s to say she didn''t reveal her abilities to earn our trust? If we wait too long to discern her true intentions, she could already be executing her plan. We''ve encountered minions of the manipulators before; I refuse to let history repeat itself."
Theo''s expression softened, his understanding evident as he weighed my concerns against his own convictions. "I understand your apprehensions, Zack. But rushing into action could backfire. Let''s give her the benefit of the doubt for now and proceed cautiously."
Reluctantly, I acquiesced, though the lingering doubts continued to gnaw at the edges of my mind. As much as I wanted to trust Fiora, the stakes were too high to ignore the possibility of betrayal.
As I emerged from my walk-in closet, I was taken aback to find Fiora standing before me, clad in my shirt, trousers, and sweater. A rush of desire surged through me, her presence evoking an undeniable allure to see her out of my clothes. Mentally chastising myself for my reaction, I fought to regain control over my emotions.
Forcing a composed demeanour, I managed to offer Fiora a nod of acknowledgement as she thanked me for the borrowed clothing. Despite my efforts to maintain a professional distance, the pull of the mate bond intensified with each passing moment, heightening the attraction between us.
Summoning what little restraint I had left, I blurted out a few words of response before extending an invitation for her to join me for breakfast.
As we arrived at the nearest clothing centre, Fiora wasted no time in selecting the first set of decent clothing she laid eyes on. Anticipating her needs, I offered to cover the expenses, only to find myself embroiled in an unexpected confrontation.
Fiora adamantly insisted on paying for herself, citing some perceived slight against women''s independence. Confusion clouded my thoughts as I struggled to understand her reaction. I hadn''t intended to imply any limitation on her ability to pay, merely offering assistance out of courtesy.
Despite my attempts to defuse the situation and clarify my intentions, Fiora remained steadfast in her stance. Frustration simmered beneath the surface as I grappled with the sudden tension between us. In my efforts to extend a helping hand, I had inadvertently ignited a conflict that threatened to mar our burgeoning rapport.
"There''s something wrong with her," Theo pointed out "Yes, definitely she''s a psycho" I replied all frustrated, Theo rolled his eyes at me as we embarked on the silent car ride. Despite the tension, I couldn''t help but notice Fiora''s palpable discomfort. Sensing her unease, I wrestled with the urge to reach out and coax an explanation from her, but my lack of finesse in such matters held me back.
Upon our arrival at the library, Fiora stepped out first, her expression a kaleidoscope of awe and wonder. As she followed me inside, I observed her gaze flitting between the myriad genres and the ornate architecture, her initial unease gradually giving way to a sense of calm and fascination. It was as if the grandeur of the library had cast a spell over her, easing the tension that had lingered since our encounter.
"I want to know what''s wrong with her," Theo asserted, his tone edged with concern.
"Nothing''s wrong with her," I replied defensively, though doubts gnawed at the edges of my certainty.
"Don''t tell me you didn''t notice her fidgeting and expressing myriad emotions," Theo pressed, his persistence challenging my denial.
I fell silent, unable to refute his observation. It was true¡ªFiora''s demeanour had been a whirlwind of conflicting emotions since our encounter.
Taking control of the situation, Theo stepped forward and embraced Fiora, his voice softened with genuine concern. "Are you okay, moon pie?" he inquired gently.
Fiora immediately distanced herself, her reaction a testament to the barriers she erected around herself.
"See, I told you," I murmured, resigned to the truth of Theo''s assessment.
Ignoring my protest, Theo continued
"I don''t think we should cross our professional boundaries, I''m grateful for what you did for me yesterday, but I believe it would be best if we exercise restraint..." Her words were cut short by Theo''s sudden action. Closing the distance between them, he leaned in and tenderly kissed her, prompting a flurry of conflicting emotions within me.
I braced myself for Fiora''s rejection or perhaps even a slap, but to my astonishment, she responded to Theo''s kiss with a warmth that seemed to transcend the moment. In that fleeting instant, there was a palpable connection between us, a shared intimacy that caught me off guard.
However, the moment was short-lived. As Fiora pulled away, her expression twisted in pain, and she clutched her stomach before hastily retreating towards the washroom. It was then that the pieces of the puzzle began to fall into place, and I realized the true cause behind her enigmatic behaviour. The smell of blood confirmed it.
Feeling a pang of guilt for my lack of understanding, especially after having shared a roof with Ziwa, I couldn''t help but feel helpless in the face of Fiora''s sudden distress. "Let''s prepare warm water and a place for her to rest," I offered, my voice tinged with sadness at my own ignorance.
"Warm water is a good idea, but whether she wants to rest or not depends entirely on her," Theo replied, his tone gentle and reassuring, like that of a caring older brother.
His words served as a reminder that, despite our best intentions, ultimately it was Fiora''s decision how to proceed. We could offer support and comfort, but ultimately, it was up to her to decide what she needed at that moment. With a nod of understanding, I resolved to do whatever I could to assist Fiora during her time of need, even if it meant simply being there for her
If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.
As an Alpha, it was my responsibility to ensure the well-being and education of the next generation. With the library running out of space for more books and resources, extending it seemed like the most logical solution. After all, it is a favourite spot for young kids to learn about their powers and explore their potential.
In our world, specialized schools exist where children can learn about each other, as well as their strengths and weaknesses. However, the library served as a vital resource for self-study and exploration. Here, all the necessary equipment and resources were readily available, making it an invaluable asset for young minds eager to understand and develop their abilities. That''s the project we''re involved in.
As I contemplated the layout and structure of an expanded library, my attention was drawn to now emerged Fiora from the washroom. Catching sight of me, she muttered under her breath, "What a waste of sex appeal." Despite her attempt at discretion, her words rang loud and clear to my heightened senses. I couldn''t help but find amusement in her flustered state, especially when I knew that I was the cause of it.
As Theo, still in charge, approached her with a smile, she inquired, "What''s your name?" I couldn''t help but wonder if she had forgotten our previous exchange. "Theo," my wolf replied, a touch of amusement evident in his voice. "I think we should proceed with our work," she stated, deliberately avoiding our gaze. Reacting instinctively, I retorted, "Hell, no. She needs rest." "Only if she wants to" my wolf replied
Theo closed the distance between us and crouched down to her eye level, gently asking, "Does it ache terribly?" In response, a reflexive retort escaped her lips, "I''m not a child, I can take care of myself," she said, her irritation palpable. I realized she must be in a considerable amount of pain. With a soft touch, we patted her hair reassuringly before passing her the water bottle. She took it and unscrewed the cap, then tightened it again before holding it close to her abdomen.
"I''m sorry," she apologized softly. There was nothing for her to apologize for, but we remained silent in response. It struck me then that Fiora seemed to open up to Theo far more easily than to me. This realization prompted me to ponder: Am I perhaps too intimidating?
"You can rest if you wish," I took back charge and suggested. "Not necessary," she simply replied. "Is Theo gone?" she inquired. "Why, am I that scary?" I asked, trying to ease the tension in the air. "I didn''t mean that," she quickly interjected. "You like him more, don''t you?" I asked, feeling a pang in my heart not because she liked Theo more but because she was scared of me. She didn''t reply, leaving a heavy silence between us.
We finished our work, but Fiora didn''t smile even once, her expression business-like. Despite clearly being in pain, she refused to rest. I made an effort to stay as close as possible to her, knowing that a mate''s presence can often ease discomfort. I hoped that perhaps my proximity provided her with some relief if only a little.
We drove back to my parents'' house, where Fiora greeted them politely before retreating to her room. I followed suit, but as the night wore on, she didn''t join us for dinner. Unable to suppress my concern for her well-being, I found myself overcome with curiosity. It wasn''t entirely my fault that I knocked on her door. I was worried, the blame was on the mate''s bond
When she opened it, my breath caught in my throat at the sight of her drained appearance. "Yes, Mr. Crystal," she said formally, her voice lacking its usual vitality. "Are you alright?" I asked, genuine worry evident in my tone.
"Didn''t I tell you, I can take care of myself," she replied, her words tinged with weariness as she looked sleepy and tired. I didn''t respond immediately, instead, I entered her room and closed the door behind me.
"What are you doing, Mr. Crystal? I''m not in the mood to entertain you," she protested, clutching her stomach in discomfort.
"Neither do I want you to entertain me," I said, feeling a twinge of annoyance. Our relationship may have its complexities, but if she was going to harm herself, that wasn''t going to happen, not on my watch. "I want you to rest and let me take care of you," I insisted, closing the distance between us. With gentle concern, I reached out to take her temperature with the back of my hand, confirming my suspicion that she had a fever. Too tired to protest, she reluctantly complied, sinking onto her bed and pulling her blanket around herself.
I stepped out of the room and quickly gathered some water, towels, a hot water bag, and chocolates in case she wanted them. While I was busy preparing these items, both of my parents joined her in her room. Upon my return, I found her holding my mother''s hand, her posture reminiscent of a child seeking comfort.
"Give her the hot water bag," I said, concern evident in my voice. "She''s asleep, Zaco," my mother replied quietly, gesturing to Fiora''s peaceful form. Undeterred, I sat beside her with a bowl of water and a towel, gently placing the cool cloth on her forehead to help bring down her fever. After a few minutes, her fever subsided, but she began to shiver uncontrollably.
Throughout this, my mother remained by her side, observing my actions. Confusion crept over me until my mother explained that Fiora didn''t actually have a fever; rather, it was an imbalance in her energy that was causing her body to react unnaturally
I nodded in understanding as I set aside the bowl of water. "Zaco, is she your mate?" my mother questioned in a monotonous tone, her inquiry breaking the silence. My father, who had been silently observing, gently placed his hand over hers, silently urging her not to pursue the question further. The topic of my mate had always been a taboo subject in our household, believed to potentially bring catastrophe to our world
"Yes, Mother," I replied honestly, meeting her gaze. "She''s beautiful, inside and out," she remarked, a soft smile playing on her lips as she looked at me with warmth.
"But, Mother, I don''t want her to be part of this," I admitted, my voice betraying a hint of vulnerability. My father, who had rarely interfered in matters concerning my mate, spoke up for the first time.
"Son," he began, his tone firm yet gentle. "Mates are meant to be loved and cared for. They are a gift in your otherwise ultra-boring life as an Alpha. Who cares what others say or believe? To hell with those future prophecies. What I''ve learned is that the future holds many alternatives, and you can''t control them until they''re at your doorstep. The decisions you make at that point will determine the path of your future." His words resonated deeply within me, offering a new perspective on my responsibilities as an Alpha and the significance of my relationship with Fiora.
I nodded in understanding, caught off guard by my mother''s question. "So, when''s the wedding?" she asked, surprising me further. I felt my cheeks flush as I stuttered in response, "What wedding? We hardly know each other," my eyes darting anywhere but to my mother.
"What nonsense. Since when do mates require time to know each other? They do it in the process of being deep inside each other," my mother retorted, her words causing my blush to deepen. "You''re my mother, Mother, can we not talk about my privacy, please," I protested, my face burning red with embarrassment. I could hear my father and mother chuckling quietly, their amusement evident, especially since Fiora was asleep.
My father chimed in, "Well, son, you know, back in my day, we didn''t need dating apps. We just got straight to the point!"
"I can''t believe this," I muttered, wishing for the floor to swallow me whole.
"Yeah, and speaking straight to the point, your mother here wasn''t exactly subtle with her intentions," he added, nudging my mom playfully.
Mom grinned mischievously, "Oh, please, I was just being efficient! Why waste time on small talk when there''s a lifetime of ''inside jokes'' waiting to be made?"
I buried my face in my hands, wondering how my life had taken such a comedic turn. "Please, let''s just stick to discussing the weather or something less mortifying," I pleaded, knowing full well that my parents would never let me live this down. I realized this conversation would haunt me for the rest of my days. "Note to self: never bring a date home to meet the parents. Moreover, I found myself grappling with a nagging feeling that I hadn''t treated Fiora right. My father''s words had served as a poignant wake-up call¡ªpunishing someone for a crime they hadn''t committed was unjust. Yet, the weight of prophecies loomed over me, a constant reminder of the unpredictability of fate, and it was this uncertainty that kept me wary of her, and It''s not going away
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2600
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 17th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 28/03/2024
18. Bloody bath
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
The second day of the blood bath is never an ideal part of any trip. All I wanted to do was hug something fluffy, eat chocolates, and laze around, but I had work to attend to, especially when the CEO and his parents took care of me personally. I can''t concentrate because of this bloody, monthly torture. "Ah... I hate my life," I muttered, growing increasingly irritated by the discomfort.
I stepped out of the shower only to find the CEO knocking on my door. Swiftly, I opened it, surprised to see him standing there with a bowl covered with a lid in his hands. He extended it towards me, and as I took it, I realized it was a warm bowl of soup. Flustered, I said to him, "What was the need for this? I can come downstairs for a meal."
"My mother asked me to bring it, and I... I too wanted to take care of you," he said, his words carrying a hint of hesitation. Caught off guard by his unexpected gesture, I responded with a simple, "Ohh, okay, Thank you." But internally, I was grappling with a mix of emotions and thoughts. What was I supposed to say to that? "Oh, I love to hear that my boss is interested in taking care of me?" No, that didn''t feel right. But then again, I couldn''t deny the complexity of my feelings in the situation. It left me feeling even more confused than I was back in Vivity.
"Fiora, Fiora..." the CEO''s voice pulled me out of my reverie. "Hmm..." I snapped back to reality, realizing he was speaking to me. "You''re listening?" he inquired, his voice smooth and melodic.
"Oh, yes, yes," I nodded quickly, shaking my head to clear the lingering fog of distraction. "Sorry, I zoned out for a moment," I apologized with a smile.
"Ah, it''s okay. I asked, are you feeling better?" he repeated, concern evident in his tone. It was only after he asked that I realized I wasn''t experiencing any pain, and my mood had lifted significantly compared to before. "Yes, I''m feeling much better," I replied with genuine relief.
He nodded his head in understanding and began to position himself to leave. "Ah, Sir, at what time are we leaving?" I asked quickly, feeling the need to clarify our plans.
"To where?" he asked, looking slightly confused by my question.
"To work," I replied, assuming it was obvious.
"No one''s going anywhere. You need rest; don''t exert yourself," he replied authoritatively, his tone leaving no room for argument.
"But..." I started to protest, but he cut me off firmly.
"No ifs and buts. Rest," he ordered before turning and leaving, leaving me with no choice but to follow his orders.
As soon as he left, my pain returned, and I instinctively clutched my stomach. Returning to my room with the soup in hand, I placed it on the side table and proceeded to finish my after-shower care routine. When I returned to the soup, I noticed it had cooled considerably. Despite this, I drank it down before deciding to head downstairs to fetch some more.
Downstairs, I spotted the CEO sitting on a couch positioned almost at the centre of the hall room. "Wait, when did I start mentioning him as CEO in my head? Ahh... my poor brain is under a lot of stress," I mused to myself, shaking my head at my own thoughts. Let''s focus on the room, as always, which was beautifully crafted with THE REBELLA ROSE''s SPECIALITY¡ªThe Crystals. I couldn''t help but laugh at the way I animatedly referred to it in my head.
I saw the CEO advancing towards me, but to my surprise, I noticed his left eye was a mesmerizing golden green while the other remained even more mesmerizing arctic blue. Confusion clouded my thoughts as I tried to comprehend what was happening. "Do you need something, sugar plum?" Theo''s voice broke through my bewilderment, and I felt a surge of joy as I recognized him. With a big smile on my face, I excitedly hugged Theo, feeling comforted by his presence. "Theo," I exclaimed, but our embrace was short-lived as I realized he was inside the CEO''s body. I jolted back almost immediately, apologizing profusely. "I''m sorry, my brain is not working," I stammered, lifting my gaze to gauge his reaction.
To my relief, Theo was smiling lovingly. "I''m in charge," he declared, his smile widening almost imperceptibly. "Are you?" I asked, a hint of scepticism colouring my tone.
"Yes, little fairy," Theo responded, his warm smile not faltering even as I observed his mismatched eye colours.
"Why are both your eye colours different?" I inquired, unable to ignore the peculiarity.
"Don''t worry about it. It happens sometimes," he replied simply, brushing off the question with ease.
Though I didn''t fully trust his words, I decided to let it go for the time being, choosing to focus on the comfort of having Theo with me.
"I missed you," I confessed in a baby-like tone, feeling a sense of childish comfort in Theo''s presence.
"Me too, honey puff," he replied in a voice dripping with honeyed affection. Before I could say anything else, he interrupted with a mockingly stern tone, "Why are you here? Shouldn''t you be resting?"
"I''m hungry," I pouted pitifully, looking at my empty bowl. I didn''t fully understand why, but at that moment, I wanted to indulge in being a pampered kid. Honestly, being with Theo just made me feel so comfortable like I could let go of all pretence and just be myself.
He took my empty bowl and led me to the kitchen, where I perched on the counter while he prepared something. "Do you like sweet or spicy?" the CEO''s voice broke the silence, making me suddenly conscious. I stepped down from the counter, holding my hands together in front of me maintaining my posture. "Anything''s fine," I replied hesitantly, feeling a bit awkward in the CEO''s presence.
"It was a simple question. Why are you so jumpy?" Theo''s voice chimed in again, breaking the tension. "You said you were in charge," I retorted, my annoyance becoming visibly apparent. I struggled to decide whether to maintain a relaxed demeanour or revert to formality in his presence.
He looked at me with a hint of sadness in his eyes and spoke softly, "Relax. It''ll be me from now on." His reassurance helped me ease up, and I returned to perching on the countertop. As I watched Theo, I noticed a slight discomfort in his demeanour as he began to cut some onions. Unable to resist, I asked, "What happened? Did I say something unpleasant?" My concern is evident in my tone.
He hesitated for a moment before taking a deep breath and asking, "Are you scared of Zachary?" I understood the weight behind his question and chose to answer honestly. "I''m not scared of him. Why would I be scared of him? He was the very first person in my life to dare to come and hug me when I was an uncontrolled fire cannon," I said with a smile, recalling Zack''s boldness in approaching me during our initial encounter. "But his gaze always seems to suggest scepticism toward me and every word I speak, whereas you give me the confidence to speak absolute rubbish, and I''ll be believed... I understand that I''m a stranger to both of you, but at least you don''t make it so evident," I explained, pausing to meet his gaze. His eyes conveyed a sense of discomfort, hinting that I may have touched upon a sensitive topic.
If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"We have past bubbles. It''s the result of that past that..." Theo began to explain, but I cut him off mid-sentence.
"So do I, Theo. And who hasn''t?" I interjected, my voice lowered and tinged with a mixture of frustration and understanding. "The world we live in, whether among manipulators, shapeshifters, or magic holders, is filled with individuals carrying their own pasts. The difference lies in the severity of the burns and the depth of the cuts. Just because someone is burnt doesn''t mean that other''s cuts don''t matter," I asserted, emphasizing the importance of acknowledging and respecting each person''s unique experiences and struggles.
As I recalled the piercing gazes of those around me, I felt a knife plunge straight into my heart. Usually, I could push aside these thoughts, whether by focusing on the present moment or finding solace in doing something. However, at that moment, whether it was due to the discomfort of my period or an overwhelming need to express myself, I found myself unable to control the flood of emotions bubbling up inside me, and I began to blurt out my thoughts.
"I have..." I trailed off, realizing I didn''t want to delve into any negative memories, especially during my period when I felt most emotionally vulnerable. With a heavy heart, I decided to put an end to the conversation. Stepping down from the counter, I declared, "I''m not hungry anymore," signalling my desire to retreat and avoid any further discussion.
Before I could take another step, I was stopped in my tracks by Theo, his apologetic smile softening his rugged features. I met his gaze, feeling tired and perhaps a hint of sadness creeping in. As he closed the distance between us, he leaned down to my ear and whispered, his voice hot and husky, "Complete what you trailed off, Bella."
His words sent a shiver down my spine, and my voice caught in my throat as I struggled to respond. The intensity of his voice made it difficult to resist down somewhere, on the other hand urging me to confront the memories I had been trying to bury.
The conflicting emotions swirling inside me left me bewildered. How could this man expect me to be both emotional and aroused at the same time? My brain questioned the appropriateness of the situation in terms of our professional relationship, but almost immediately, my heart overrode any concerns," Who cares about professional boundaries? We could deal with that later."
Feeling his hot breath trailing down my neck only added to the intensity of the moment. His demand for "complete bella" echoed in my ears, but with my thoughts scattered and my body responding to his proximity, finding the words to respond was proving to be a daunting task.
My voice was barely above a whisper as I struggled to find the words to complete what I had trailed off. Suppressing an urge to bite him, given how close his neck was to me, I began, "I have..." but my words hissed to a halt as his lips touched the nape of my neck. My hands moved mechanically, reaching out towards his torso, driven by the overwhelming rush of sensations. while his hands were resting on my hips "Go on Bella" he said in a whispered tone while hugging me and lightly scratching the back of my neck almost
My mind flashed back to the first time I ignited, triggered by something as trivial as a lizard when I was just sixteen. I remembered the horrified look on my mother''s face, etched with fear and concern. Since then, both my parents had tiptoed around me, walking on eggshells as if afraid to set off another spark.
Don''t get me wrong, there was definitely a valid reason for their behaviour. Anyone in their place would have reacted similarly, including me. But in that moment of vulnerability, I wished desperately for someone to reassure me, to say, "It''s okay, Fiora. I''m here. Don''t be scared." I longed for someone who wouldn''t fear me and understand that I was scared to
After being in his embrace for a few moments, I gathered the courage to speak up. "His gaze reminds me that I bring catastrophe for everyone," I began, my voice steady despite the turmoil within me. "And yes, everyone should be careful around me." I paused to control the tears threatening to spill, a skill I had unfortunately mastered over time. "I agree, I know I''m dangerous, I''m like a fire cannon, who has no control over herself I don''t deny it," I continued, my words heavy with self-awareness. "It''s just... not everyone has to rub it in my face every time they see me. I know I need to exercise some control over myself, they don''t need to see me as a monster or a pitiful thing or a subject to study or a medium to gain power or use me as a weapon"
"I try my best not to get triggered, but sometimes..." I trailed off, swallowing hard to dispel the invisible lump in my throat. Sensing that I was too emotional to continue without shedding tears, I stopped speaking and simply stayed in Theo''s embrace for a few more minutes, finding solace in his comforting presence.
When I finally looked up at him, I mustered a cute pout, pushing back the memories that threatened to overwhelm me. "I''m hungry," I declared, hoping to shift the focus to something lighter. His mesmerizing eyes, still holding both colours, met mine as he responded, "On your way, blossom." Theo rubbed his nose against mine affectionately before releasing me from his embrace. As I watched him cooking food for me, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of childlike excitement bubbling within me. Yet, beneath that surface joy, lingered the quiet pain of an adult trying to hide behind a mask of composure.
Watching Theo move around the kitchen with practised ease, I was grateful for his care and understanding, even as I struggled to reconcile my conflicting emotions. Sometime later, I heard Mr. and Mrs. Black entering the kitchen, momentarily forgetting that we were in their home.
"What''s cooking, Zaco?" Mrs Black asked chirpily.
"Vegetable soup for Fiora, and wraps for the rest of us," the CEO''s voice replied, snapping me back to awareness and causing me to regain my composure.
I greeted them politely, feeling awkward after realizing that I was making their son run errands for me. However, I refrained from speaking too much, not wanting to draw further attention to the situation
"You never cooked for us, Zaco. Ahh, yes, wifey is more important than us old people," Mrs Black teased, leaving me puzzled as to who she was referring to as "wifey" ¨C me?
"No, no, Mrs. Black, we''re not..." I attempted to explain, but my efforts were futile as Mr. Black chimed in, "Darling, mothers can''t provide everything that a young, healthy man needs. For his needs to be met, he needs to take care of his wife."
The CEO''s face turned flustered and red, mirroring my own confusion. "Are they talking about the same thing I''m thinking of?" my mind pointed out, adding to my bewilderment.
"Mother..." the CEO spoke, his face flushing red with embarrassment.
"Yup, they are talking about the same thing," my mind taunted, adding to the awkwardness of the situation.
"Come on, son, it''s true. Don''t you agree, Fiora?" Mr. Black turned to me expectantly.
Gingerly, I replied, "Yes, you''re absolutely right," feeling unsure of how to navigate the conversation.
"Fiioora..." the CEO''s voice trailed off, a mix of mock anger and shyness evident in his tone. I couldn''t help but adore his expression; now, I felt a mischievous urge to tease him further. "What?... Isn''t it true that most men are their wives'' pleasers, ignoring their poor parents?"
I couldn''t resist joining in the playful banter, siding with his parents. After all, I held a special affection for them. A toothy grin spread across my face as I relished the opportunity to playfully tease the CEO.
CEO threw his hands in the air, a gesture of defeat. "So, I''m the villain no matter what I do?"
"YES," we all chimed in unison, unable to contain our amusement. Despite the jesting tone, there was warmth in the air as we shared a moment of light-hearted laughter. Even the CEO couldn''t help but smile defeatedly, "Alright" he said, acknowledging the playful banter before resuming his work with a grin, maintaining that smile amidst the camaraderie
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2600
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 18th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 02/04/2024
19. Open up
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
As I stood by the window, absorbing the tranquil scene of the snow-covered forest outside, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of peace wash over me. The moonlight cast a soft glow over the landscape, illuminating the pristine snow and turning the forest into a winter wonderland. The twinkling lights in the distance added to the enchantment of the night, creating a scene straight out of a fairy tale. It was moments like these that reminded me of the beauty and magic that could be found in even the simplest of moments.
As I reflected on the encounter I had with Zack and his parents, I couldn''t shake the feeling that lingered within me. Despite our obvious differences, there were undeniable similarities between them and the family I belonged to¡ªor at least, I believe so.
The weight of my real identity, the truth that I could never reveal to my adoptive parents, pressed down on me heavily. They had cared for me so tenderly, showering me with love and support, unaware of the profound secret I carried, filling me with a sense of guilt and uncertainty.
It was a lot to process, this newfound knowledge about my identity and origins. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of displacement as if I didn''t quite belong anywhere anymore. But as I continued to gaze out at the serene beauty of the winter landscape, I found a glimmer of hope amidst the uncertainty, knowing that I wasn''t alone in this journey, a small smile crept on my face thinking about certain someone.
A certain someone clad in a white coat, accompanied by his not-so-lenient but hot human partner. Together, they serve as my guides, helping me navigate through the twists and turns of my path. Despite the chaos and uncertainty that surrounds me, I find solace in their presence.
I am so grateful for their support and trust in me, fully aware that one day our paths may diverge, and I will have to bid them farewell. But for now, I want to cherish the moments we share together, living in the present and refusing to worry about what the future may hold. With them by my side, I am confident that I can face whatever challenges lie ahead.
I walked down the hallway to Zack''s room and knocked softly. When he opened the door, I was greeted by the sight of his bare chest on full display. Normally, I would have turned away out of respect for his privacy, but tonight was different. Tonight, I couldn''t help but linger, drawn to his presence in a way that I couldn''t quite explain.
With a silent promise to myself to be well-behaved from tomorrow onwards, I allowed myself to appreciate the sight before me, knowing that this fleeting moment would be etched in my memory for a long time to come.
I whistled playfully, and leaned against the door with my arms crossed, subtly checking him out. "Someone''s ready for some serious strenuous exercise," I teased, noting the now darker shade of his mesmerizing golden-green gaze.
He responded with a smirk, "You had your dosage earlier, didn''t you?" For the first time, Zack didn''t look at me suspiciously; instead, he engaged in the banter.
"Well, the medicine was a little too addictive for me. Could you make an exception for a little more of it?" I replied, still wearing my innocent smile and a pout of hope while taking a few steps towards him. The playful exchange between us added a lightness to the moment, making it all the more enjoyable.
"That''s an illegal miss; but... I can make an exception given I have something equally valuable in return," he replied, his tone surprisingly serious as if we were discussing an actual medicine topic. He effortlessly maintained the playful banter while I could only smile and blush in response.
As he put his shirt back on, disappointment must have been clear on my face because I was deprived of this beautiful sight. Nevertheless, the exchange had added a spark to the moment, leaving me feeling exhilarated despite the playful refusal
"I apologize for entering your room without permission," I said sincerely, realizing my mistake.
He replied with a hint of amusement, "In that case, shouldn''t I apologize too? After all, I keep entering your room without your permission."
His response caught me off guard, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of the situation. It was a light-hearted moment that eased any tension, reminding me of our easy rapport with each other.
"So, Miss Mary, would you like to have a walk with me?" he asked politely, catching me off guard.
"You were leaving for a walk... this late?" I responded, surprised by the sudden invitation.
"Run, to be more specific," he corrected me with a light smile.
"I''m sorry, I thought you were going to bed," I replied apologetically.
"Don''t be. I would have missed our alluring interaction earlier," he said with a hint of mischief in his tone, causing me to blush heavily. I realized my earlier misstep, but I had promised myself to be well-behaved from tomorrow onwards. So, I simply accepted it for what it was and agreed to join him for a walk.
Our walk was mostly silent, with cold breezes blowing around us. Feeling the chill, I muttered under my breath, "Bad decision. I should have refused you."
Zack, who was only in a light sweater and trousers, laughed at my comment, while I was bundled up from head to toe, except for my eyes. I shot him a death glare, but it only made him laugh even more.
"I''m going back home," I declared, annoyed and angry at the situation.
"Wait, wait..." he called out, trying to stop me. "I was just surprised. You''re a fire holder, I mean, you can literally produce fire, and you''re cold. That''s... cute and funny," he said, running his hands through his hair before breaking into a giggle. His reaction only fueled my anger further.
"Okay, okay... I''m sorry," he said quickly, trying to appease me while maintaining a boyish, silly smile.
I squinted my eyes at him, then pulled down my winter cap, that was shielding me from the cold. "I''m sorry I didn''t grow up amongst you guys. I''m weak and don''t know how to use my exceptional powers," I said in mock anger, walking ahead angrily, unintentionally touching on a sensitive topic.
Breaking the silence, Zack spoke up, his voice laced with sincerity and remorse. "I... I apologize for my attitude until now. I didn''t know I was hurting you unintentionally... I was only thinking about myself, my family, and my pack and didn''t even try to put myself in your shoes... I should have¡ªthat''s my duty as a leader. I''m so sorry, Fiora," he said, his eyes reflecting genuine care and humility like a child offering heartfelt apologies.
Realizing the impact of my words, I stopped in my tracks, feeling a wave of regret wash over me. Despite my initial anger, Zack''s genuine apology struck a chord within me. "Hah... stupid Theo, he told you everything, didn''t he?" I said, feeling upset that Theo had revealed something that should have remained between us. "He snitched on me," I muttered, feeling a mix of frustration and betrayal.
"Wait, you think..." Zack began to say something, but I was determined to express myself before I forgot, so I cut him off mid-sentence.
"First me, then you... I don''t want you to apologize to me for anything you don''t know about me, nor have I opened up to you. I thought it was unnecessary to let my superiors know about my private life and worries, which applies now too. But since we aren''t just superior and junior now, I thought it would be fine if I just told Theo. It wasn''t meant to be heard by you, but my BRAIN-IN-FOOT friend thought it was a good idea to let you know about all this. So, here we are... I''ll be honest, I''m still a little hesitant talking to you like this, outside of the workspace. I hope you won''t mind if I take some time to adjust," I poured out my unfiltered thoughts, hoping he wouldn''t misunderstand.
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
After moments of silence, I spoke up. "Say something," I urged, feeling a bit anxious.
"I... amm, understand," Zack replied, his tone carrying a hint of disappointment. He then asked, "Do you like bike rides?"
"I love them!" I responded enthusiastically, eager to change the subject and perhaps lighten the mood between us. "Great," he responded before proceeding to take off his sweater and shirt, transforming into Theo. His transformation was always mesmerizing, and I heard Theo''s voice say, "Hello, snowdrop." I didn''t respond. I was angry and turned away from him, walking as fast as I could.
"What? Not in the mood to talk?" he asked innocently.
"You snitched on me," I said, pouting angrily.
"I didn''t," he said.
"You did, liar!" I retorted, feeling even more angry.
"Okay, ok... what can I do to make it up to you?" he asked, attempting to negotiate. I thought for a while, hesitant to ask, before finally speaking up. "Anything?" "Anything," he replied"Will you teach me how to control my power?"
"Is that what you want?" he asked politely.
"Yes, I went to the CEO to make the same request but got distracted and ended up here," I said, feeling stupid for forgetting the main purpose of the visit.
"I can''t, snowflakes," he said, sounding a little disappointed.
"But why?" I asked, feeling a little hopeless.
"Because I''m a shapeshifter, not a magic holder. I could have helped you if you were a shapeshifter of any kind, but since you''re a magic holder, especially of the element fire, it''s much more difficult to master. Fireholders are very strict and disciplined, and there are only a few of them," he explained to me.
I felt very hopeless. "I can talk to Arnica if you want," he offered.
"Absolutely not!" I blurted out, my voice betraying more emotion than I intended. "I... I mean, I''m not ready for anyone to know about me just yet. I''ll reveal myself in due time when I feel more comfortable navigating this world." His keen perception likely caught onto my unusual demeanour.
"Come on, jump on. Let''s go for a ride," he suggested, crouching down to ground level.
"Wait, what? You want me to... ride on your back?" I asked, taken aback by his proposal.
"Yeah, come on, don''t overthink it," Theo replied with a hint of exasperation in his voice.
As we sped through the woods, I realized my protests were futile as I found myself perched on his back, holding on tightly for dear life. The rush of wind against my face and the blur of trees only served to heighten my nerves, yet amidst the chaos, there was an undeniable thrill coursing through me.
Soon, we came to a halt beside a large frozen lake in Col. "Do you ice skate?" his voice echoed in my mind, breaking through the rush of adrenaline.
"I do roller skate, never ice skated," I replied, admiring the mesmerizing scenery around us.
"Too bad, you''ll have to watch me from afar," Theo teased, heading towards a small cottage nearby. I followed him, feeling a bit disappointed.
"Huh... I thought you were better than your human companion. How unlucky he''s not here," I retorted playfully, pouting a little.
"Snow-angle, we''re not..." Theo began, but I was distracted by the sight of a single crystal-like flower. "Woah! What species is this?" I asked, genuinely surprised.
"It''s a winter moonflower, a very rare species," he explained
As I nodded in understanding, I inquired, "You were saying something?" "Nothing," he replied, and we entered the warm cottage, devoid of any assistance. I speculated it to be one of the CEO''s properties. The interior exuded spaciousness and offered all essential amenities for comfortable living: solar-powered lights, a well-stocked kitchen pantry, two bedrooms, and a bathroom. The design, characterized by simple wood finishes, boasted impeccable organization. A staircase caught my attention, leading, I presumed, to a study room in the attic. Drawn by its serene ambience and ample illumination, I ascended the staircase. It seemed meticulously planned for a special study purpose.
While exploring the charming features of the study room, I discerned footsteps ascending the stairs. I turned to witness Theo, donning a human guise, his captivating arctic blue eyes gleaming in the light.
"Do you like it here?" Theo asked, his voice gentle and full of affection.
"I do," I replied, matching his tender tone.
"Tulip, I need to tell you something," he said, his voice serious yet calm.
I listened intently, feeling a mix of curiosity and apprehension.
"I and Zack are not different. We share a body, senses, and soul. The only thing that differs is our way of thinking," he explained.
Confusion clouded my mind as I tried to grasp his words. "I''m not sure I understand," I confessed, feeling utterly perplexed.
"What I mean is, what you say to me is also heard by Zack," he clarified, his left eye shimmering with a golden-green hue.
Realization clouded my senses, and I felt a wave of stupidity wash over me. How could I have been so naive to think that my knowledge amounted to anything here? "I''m so sorry... I... ugg... I''m sorry," I stammered, overwhelmed by what I had just heard. I had believed I knew something, but now it seemed I was back to square one. Tears threatened to spill, as I felt a hand gently touch my head. Guiltily, I looked up at him.
"I understand how you feel. I understand, and I don''t blame you..." he began, but I cut him off mid-sentence.
"No, you don''t... you don''t know how it feels to be looked at like a monster. You don''t know how it feels to hide and numb your emotions, while you don''t even understand what''s going on, what''s exactly wrong with you. You are seen just as dangerous, and you want to search for answers while all you can have is mysteries. I finally thought I knew something. Now, I understand I don''t. I''m stupid to believe, at least I..." My voice rose with each word. "You don''t understand..."
I broke into tears, and my hands instinctively broke into fire, forcing myself to stop.
"I don''t get it, Why are you restraining yourself? What are you so afraid of?" I heard the CEO''s calm voice interject.
"huh... so, what, do you want me to do? Burn this cottage to ashes?" I retorted, frustration and anger boiling inside me.
"What I''ve learned is that there are two ways to deal with a situation... Let the situation control you, or take charge and mold the situation according to your will... Sometimes you let go, but other times, you fight harder than ever," he concluded, his words lingering in the tense silence.
His words hit me harder than expected, but strangely, it was a relief. They managed to quell the fire raging within me, both figuratively and literally.
"I''m sorry. I just didn''t have someone... I just... Thank you," I mumbled, feeling a mix of lightness, embarrassment, and utter stupidity a feeling I desperately wanted to conceal.
"Fiora, I can''t teach you how to control your powers, but the library might help you in your journey, but remember both Theo and I strongly advise against you learning on your own. We still believe you should seek proper mentorship; they can assist you in adverse situations and help you understand better about yourself... also I want to make ONE more thing very clear¡ªI have a hunch that you''re withholding some crucial details from us. My gut tells me I shouldn''t..." he paused, taking a deep breath, then continued, "Just, don''t break my trust, Fiora. That''s all I ask of you," his voice filled with hope.
"Can I hug you?" I asked tentatively while still sniffling from my outburst, unsure if I''d come across as odd. "You never ask Theo that," he replied with a hint of amusement. "I suppose I can," I understood his subtitles. I embraced the CEO, or rather Zachary, for the first time since our encounter, feeling a sense of connection as he hugged me back. "Thank you for trusting me. I promise I won''t break your trust," I whispered, acutely aware of the weight of such a promise and pain from them
The night was still young, and so were we. "Should I try something with you?" I pondered aloud. "Like what?" Zack responded. "Did I say that out loud?" I asked, feeling a bit flustered. "Ohh! Loud and clear," he replied, his tone light and teasing. "Don''t mind me, I''m just being nonsensical. I tend to blurt out absolutely stupid stuff when I''m on my period." I replied, still in his embrace, feeling both comfortable and light-headed.
"On second thought, the idea of two men and one woman seemed like a dream come true" What? didn''t I say I''ll be well-behaved from tomorrow, but my hopes were swiftly dashed by his blunt explanation. "There isn''t a two-man scenario; there''s a man with two forms and two identities," he clarified, crushing my fantasies. "You''re tedious. Can I speak to Theo instead?" I requested. "We coexist," he replied, Theo''s laughter echoing in my mind. Turning to Theo, I sought advice. "How do you tolerate him?" I questioned, as I remained locked in Zack''s embrace."Just the way you can''t get enough of him, the same goes for me and Hazelnut, You probably should restrain yourself," he advised, a hint of amusement in his voice."Ugh... fine... how boring," I grumbled, conceding defeat. I remained like that for a few moments, and after that what happened, I don''t remember, the last words I heard were "Good night little fairy"
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2900
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 19th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Apologies I forgot to mention; I intentionally omitted Zack''s physical features to leave room for your imagination¡ªwhether he''s slender, muscular, healthy, over the top, way too low, or whatever suits your fancy and your preferences.
Ok byee :)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 11/04/2024
20. Fire cooler
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
I woke up snuggled in Zack''s strong arms or I suppose. Shouldn''t I have been panicked? I mean, I''m sleeping with a man, which is considered unethical by society''s standards. Does that make me a classic-labelled woman? "What the hell am I thinking, pondering that too first thing in the morning... ahh, my head," I muttered to myself. I struggled to extricate my head from his stronghold, attempting to move it from his chest to outside the blanket.
However, it was cold, so I found myself slipping back inside, only peeking out slightly to see who I was snuggled up to. He was asleep, and his sleeping face was drop-dead gorgeous, with perfectly kissable lips. I entertained the thought of biting them, figuring well-behaved sophistication could wait for later. As I twisted and turned to meet his eye level, I missed his eyes badly, poking his lips lightly a few times before he finally opened his beautiful arctic blue orbs.
"Theo," I exclaimed excitedly, closing the distance I had initially created for a specific mission, only to be distracted by the fact that he was shirtless. My hands itched to run through his body, but my logic had to hit me. Why did she have to exist in these moments? I don''t know. I could have bitten this man''s neck if not for this damn logic, pretty sure, my face was red as tomatoes I quickly got out of bed, wrapping the blanket around me, and made my way to the washroom, leaving a probably confused Theo behind.
"Argh... how embarrassing," I muttered as I entered the washroom. But as I looked at myself in the mirror and removed the blanket, I noticed my dress was riddled with holes from the burning. Panic surged through me, heightening all my senses. Without a second thought, I dashed out of the bathroom and scanned the entire room, but there were no burn marks anywhere. Then, I quickly checked on Theo to see if I had inadvertently harmed him in any way. I was so scared, but fortunately, he was unharmed. I was almost teary-eyed when Theo cupped my face, lifting it so he could meet my gaze, and kissed me on my forehead. Tears welled up in my eyes as I spoke, "I... I''m so sorry, I didn''t mean to..."
"It''s okay, you didn''t harm me. Just the other room is a little charred," Theo tried to appease the situation, but I quickly got up after hearing what he said about the next room. My heart sank as I entered the adjacent room, only to realize that the entire bed in this room had turned to ashes, while the side tables were blackened and charred. I was heartbroken at the sight, feeling overwhelmed and unsure of what to do next.
Zack pressed his palm against my eyes and turned me to face him, guiding me to the other room and gently sitting me down on the bed. He crouched down to my eye level, and I instinctively recoiled. "Stay away, Zack. I might hurt you. It''s not safe around me," I said, feeling completely shattered.
"It''s not what you think happened. Calm down, Fiora, and listen," he said in a gentle tone. I remained facing downward, unable to gather the courage to look him in the eye, fearing he would see me as a monster too.
"After you fell asleep, I picked you up and settled you in that room while I went to fetch a blanket. You must have had a bad dream, that''s what I suppose, and you broke into fire. I quickly went there to save you, but as soon as I embraced you, you cooled down. However, the bed was already on fire. I transferred you to the other room while you were smiling in your sleep, holding onto my shirt. So, I removed it and went to put out the fire. But your fires were too quick and consumed the bed entirely. All I could save were the side tables. When I checked back on you, you were sleeping peacefully. After a while, I could see you panicking again. I figured I''m your kryptonite, so, I stayed," he explained.
After a while, I asked sniffling."You aren''t afraid of me?"
"No, dewdrop, why would I be?" He replied, his tone sincere with no hint of false promise.
"You don''t hate me, blame me for burning down your house, destroying objects, or... you don''t..." I trailed off, but he cut me off mid-sentence.
"No, no, no, no, no. You''re getting it all wrong. I''m happy that I can cool you down," he said, his excitement palpable. "I mean... ok... I should stop," he blushed heavily, and I could only guess what crossed his mind.
"You mean what?" I asked curiously.
"Nothing, you should change," he said, averting his gaze away from me. As I checked myself to see the source of his blush, I found it¡ªmy clothes were burned in not-so-nice places. Quickly covering myself, I asked for clothes and headed to the washroom to change.
After cleaning myself and changing into new clothes, I emerged from the washroom to find Zack already ready and preparing breakfast for us. I took on other chores around the kitchen while he cooked, arranging the dishes on the table and tidying up. I was determined to be well-behaved as I had promised earlier; I had already caused enough trouble and didn''t want to do anything more.
Zack had prepared a sweet yoghurt drink, savoury crepes with some condiments on the side, and a small fruit bowl. I thanked him and quietly started having breakfast.
"Is your pain alright?" Zack asked, breaking the silence. I simply nodded my head and continued with my breakfast.
"Is something wrong, buzzing bee? You seem quiet," Theo asked, squinting his eyes. I smiled at his peculiar choice of nickname. It''s odd and cute that he hardly calls me by my name and always uses these cute, flirty names. On the other hand, Zack hardly calls me by these cute names. They are so opposite yet so similar.
"Nothing''s wrong... I just want to be quiet," I replied, sounding cute.
"At last, you smiled¡ª What''s bothering you?" Zack asked.
"I was wondering... can we go to the ice cream parlour? Also, I don''t know how to address you¡ªSir or Theo?" I lied, but I had to change the subject. I couldn''t tell them what was actually bothering me. They both have done enough for me, considering I''m still a stranger. But all I do is create trouble.
"First, answer: No, it''s cold here; you''ll catch a chill. And secondly, why is he ''Theo'' while I''m ''sir''?" Zack complained. It was my inaugural glimpse of this side of him, and I couldn''t help but smile at his protest.
"You''ve always maintained formality with me, whereas Theo has remained decidedly informal. It''s become somewhat habitual," I elucidated, ensuring to maintain my composed demeanour.
"Hmm... fair point... If there were a title to address both of us simultaneously, it would be ''Alpha'', but it feels rather formal. Those who are intimate with me choose to address me by their version names. For instance, Ziwa calls me ''Zack'', and ''Theo'', as required. Mom refers to me as ''Zaco'', Father as a ''son'', and Ethan outside of work as a ''partner'', while it''s ''Alpha'' or ''CEO'' within the workplace. You, however, may refer to me as ''Amor'' if you wish," he proposed with a genial smile as if to convey that calling him ''Amor'' was entirely acceptable.
"Amor?" I inquired, my gaze conveying both curiosity and comprehension.
"Yes, how may I assist you?" He responded mischief twinkling in his eyes.
"Why ''Amor'' and not something like ''Fur Baby,'' or perhaps I could entertain a more distinguished title, such as ''the grand white wolf accompanied by a whimsical human counterpart''?" I suggested, indulging in playful banter.
"Hey, what have I done? It was his idea," Theo interjected promptly.
"When bulls fight, crops suffer... ah ah correction When humans fight, wolves suffer" I replied, playfully squinting my eyes and gesturing with a fork in his direction.
I resumed my composed demeanour, mindful of my actions. Zack graciously took my plate to the kitchen, despite my insistence that it wasn''t necessary, while I tidied the table. As I prepared to retrieve my now-useless clothes, Zack drew me close to his chest, leaving just enough space for me to meet his gaze. Confusion washed over me as I met his smiling eyes, attempting to maintain a polite distance. Yet, his gentle hold proved unyielding, neither overpowering nor causing discomfort.
"Is there something you require?" I inquired, deliberately avoiding his gaze.
"Remain here," Theo directed, and I complied, feeling as though I had little say in the matter.
"You know, you could always refuse if you''re uncomfortable or if I''m pushing boundaries," Zack murmured, his head resting gently on my shoulder.
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.
"How could I?" I whispered softly against his chest.
"Even if I were to break you down completely, go against your wishes?" he inquired, his eyes reflecting genuine concern as they met mine.
I offered a gentle smile and replied, "Even if you were to take my life."
"What kind of upbringing did you have?" His concern deepened noticeably.
His question elicited a chuckle from me. "A profoundly protective and nurturing one¡ªthe kind every soul longs for. But not everyone shared my parents'' ideals. I''ve faced my fair share of hardships, some truly harrowing, which only amplifies my gratitude for those who embraced me as I am."
I took a moment to compose myself before speaking further. "It''s not that I believe I deserve such an outcome (death) or anything of that nature. I simply grasp the rationale behind why someone who once understood and accepted my identity might contemplate such a decision," I clarified, ensuring my point was articulated clearly.
"Oh, bell bloom... you..." He paused, his words left suspended in the air. Sensing his hesitation, I chose not to prompt him further.
~~~~~
We''re currently immersed in refining the design and spatial layout of the library. Numerous considerations are at play, ranging from ensuring the safety of children to maximizing the utility of the available space. Additionally, there''s an ongoing discussion about updating the design to incorporate modern elements, thereby facilitating a clear delineation of different historical eras represented within the space.
Recently, I stumbled upon intriguing insights regarding the longevity of shapeshifters and magic holders. Shape-shifters can thrive for up to 300 years, while magic holders can surpass that with a lifespan of 400 years. This revelation sheds light on Zack''s parents, who boast a staggering age of approximately 200 years. It''s no wonder there are no recent images of Rebella Rose, Zack''s mother. This age-old lineage also explains the enigmatic aura surrounding Crystal Company, one of the oldest establishments in existence. This enduring legacy may be why its successors remain relatively obscure.
Before arriving here, we made a pit stop at a clothing store, where we selected a dress for me. It wasn''t until now that I realized how much attention I was drawing from everyone around me. Bowing was a customary practice in this place, so I hadn''t initially noticed much. However, I couldn''t help but sense the disapproving glances directed my way by some of the women here.
"Is it just me, or are the ladies here giving me the cold shoulder?" I whispered to Zack, my curiosity piqued by their apparent disdain.
"It''s because you''re wearing my clothes," Zack replied, his tone tinged with amusement.
"Do they all know what''s in your closet?" I asked, feeling perplexed by their reaction.
Zack smirked knowingly and responded, "You smell like me."
"Wait, what?" I exclaimed, taking a cautious sniff of the clothes.
"All the wolves have heightened senses, including an acute sense of smell. They think you and I... well, you know," Zack explained, a hint of laughter in his voice.
"What? But why? I showered, and your clothes were washed. How could your scent..." I trailed off, the realization slowly sinking in. "Oh, I see. But what does that have to do with them? It''s your personal choice who you''re with, isn''t it?" I asked, feeling a bit bewildered by the situation.
"Cotton ball, as the Alpha, I''m essentially the leader of our pack. When a lady, especially someone as close to me as you are, wears my clothes, it might give off the impression that she''s a potential Luna¡ªthe female leader of our group. It''s quite common for some women to feel that way towards you," Theo explained patiently, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes.
His words left me reeling with a newfound understanding. "Ah, so that''s why everyone around here has been treating us so differently, even the customers. Perhaps I should clarify that there''s a professional dynamic at play here, and I''m not what they assume," I suggested, feeling a ripple of unease.
Theo chuckled softly. "Do you really think an Alpha would casually share his attire with just anyone, darling? I could easily purchase the entire store if ever caught in such a situation. Furthermore, it''s unacceptable for an Alpha to be seen with multiple companions. Our mating system is sacred, you see."
"What''s a mating system?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.
Rather than addressing my question, he deftly changed the subject.
~~~~~~
Even as I immersed myself in my work, thoughts of the mysterious mating system lingered. I was determined to uncover its meaning, and I had an idea ¨C ''The Seduction''.
But it had been a while since I''d attempted anything like it. The upside was that there was no one around to witness my potentially embarrassing endeavour. Though I wasn''t exactly dressed for the occasion, I took solace in my long, luscious hair which I opened. Perhaps they could work to my advantage. Armed with a file, I approached my target, ready to put my plan into action. However, before I could even begin, he shut me down with a firm "No."
"I didn''t even say anything yet," I protested, feeling puzzled.
"We''re at work; let''s focus on that," he replied, his attention elsewhere.
Opting for a more playful approach, I hinted at the file "I wanted to ask something about the file,"
"Really?" he responded, sounding sceptical.
Feeling frustrated, I muttered, "Urgg... fine... how boring," before reluctantly returning to my work.
"Mission failed," I lamented inwardly. As I pondered potential alternatives, the idea of trading something in exchange for the information crossed my mind. But what would he want in return? I began scouring the internet for suitable gifts, only to find them all rather mundane and easily attainable. Then, in a moment of clarity, it struck me¡ªI was in a library. I didn''t need his help; I could find the information right here.
"Huh! I''m so smart," I chuckled to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction at the realization.
I stood up with purpose, ready to undertake my mission. "Fiora," Zack called out,
Keeping my attire exuding an air of innocence. I responded promptly, meeting his gaze with determination, "Yes, sir?"
"What''s cooking?" he inquired, still deeply engrossed in the intricate details of the library map sprawled before him.
"Just needed a moment to use the restroom," I replied smoothly, maintaining an air of confidence and poise.
He cast a discerning glance my way, his bi-coloured eyes probing for any hint of deception. "Crystal," Theo interjected, his voice carrying an unspoken demand for honesty.
"Well, I happen to be on my period, so a restroom break is in order," I countered, holding steadfast to my composed demeanour.
With a resigned sigh, Theo directed me toward the restroom. "This way."
Though inwardly noting that the shapeshifter section lay in the opposite direction, I nodded in acknowledgement. "Understood," I affirmed to Zack before making my way toward the restroom. Catching my reflection in the mirror, frustration bubbled to the surface. "I''d trade this cumbersome ability to control fire for the freedom of flight any day," I muttered under my breath, vexed by the limitations of my powers.
As the words left my lips, a realization dawned upon me. While I might not possess the ability to fly, I did possess the agility of The Flash. With silent steps, I could navigate through the danger zone undetected. Peeking cautiously out of the door, I surveyed my path, preparing myself for action. In the blink of an eye, I reached my destination, my movements swift and silent. Peering from behind the cupboard, I found Zack still engrossed in the map. Mentally congratulating myself, I began my search for information on wolves in the shapeshifter section, uncovering a plethora of valuable insights.
"This is going to take days," I silently berated myself, face-palming in frustration. Hastily scanning the books before me, I searched for anything that might be of use. One title stood out amidst the rows: ''Rituals of Shapeshifter Wolves.'' Intrigued, I seized the book, hoping it held valuable information. Glancing briefly at Zack to ensure he remained engrossed, I breathed a silent sigh of relief. Opening the book, I quickly found the section titled ''History of Mating Rituals,'' my heart racing with anticipation as I began to read.
''The saga began amidst the intricate dynamics of wolf couples, where the search for alternatives ignited a sinister cascade of events. Exploiting their mates for personal gain became all too common, with some descending to the depths of depravity, even resorting to murder in pursuit of new romantic conquests. Tragically, the anguish became unbearable for some, leading to instances of suicide as an escape from the relentless torment. Meanwhile, the innocent offspring bore the brunt of this turmoil, enduring harm and suffering amidst the tumult of their parents'' struggles.
Over the next few pages, the narrative unfolded amidst a series of haunting images depicting the plight of wolves. These illustrations didn''t discriminate based on gender; instead, they portrayed a significant number of males and even innocent children subjected to torture and torment. With each turn of the page, the reader is confronted by scenes of anguish, the distorted forms of the suffering creatures serving as stark reminders of the cruelty within their world.
After it read:- Despite the darkness depicted, hints of resilience and determination emerged, offering a glimmer of hope amidst the despair. To address the escalating turmoil, the esteemed elders of the Crystal Pack, one of the most prominent wolf packs on Earth, convened under the eerie glow of the blood moon. They entreated their moon goddess with solemn reverence for guidance, seeking a remedy to the widespread suffering.
In response to their fervent prayers, a divine solution emerged: the creation of a sacred bond between wolf couples known as the "mate bond." This mystical union, forged during the completion of mating rituals, bound partners together in unbreakable loyalty. Upon the fulfilment of these sacred rites, both individuals bore a visible mark, signifying the completion of the bond.
Yet, the mate bond offered more than mere physical symbolism. It bestowed upon partners a profound connection, enabling them to share in each other''s joys and sorrows. However, this bond also carried a potent deterrent against infidelity. Should either partner entertain thoughts of straying, both would experience pain, albeit with greater severity inflicted upon the transgressor.
Thus, the mate bond stood as a formidable safeguard, ensuring the fidelity and sanctity of partnership within the wolf community.
Some pages detailed the completion signs of mate bonds, adorned with various symbols such as wolves, stars, and intricate patterns. Meanwhile, other sections delved into the explicit intricacies of mating, leaving me feeling as if my cheeks were set ablaze. Just as I attempted to swiftly move on to the next chapter on bond breakage, I found myself ensnared between two powerful arms. His breath, warm against the nape of my neck, sent a flurry of sensations coursing through me, his voice resonating with a primal allure.
"Weren''t you in the washroom?" he whispered, his words dripping with a potent blend of desire and hunger
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3200
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 20th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 14/04/2024
21. Unexpected trouble
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary (POV)
The swift progression of recent events has left me feeling quite overwhelmed. It was only yesterday morning when Fiora confided to Theo about her feelings for me, and we already had our intimate encounter last night¡ªa closeness that remained non-sexual¡ªI can sense a profound shift in our bond. I find myself becoming increasingly protective of her, yet at the same time, I''m burdened with worries. With each passing moment, our bond grows stronger, making it ever more challenging to control my desires. If only Fiora weren''t currently on her period, I fear I might struggle to resist the urge to act on my feelings, although always mindful of her consent.
She''s not exactly innocent either. Since yesterday, she''s been flirting openly, and even this morning, her touch on my bare skin ignited a spark that shouldn''t have been there. But it''s not solely her fault¡ªthe bond affects both of us, stirring up emotions and desires that are hard to resist. I must admit, I find her advances more enticing than the traditional dynamic of men pursuing women. And the fact that I serve as her "fire cooler" only adds to the complexity of our relationship. I won''t deny that I was tempted to take things further, like changing her clothes last night, but I managed to stop myself midway.
She may not realize it, but it''s quite common in our community for mates to lose control or temper and end up damaging things. We all have our bad days, engage in ugly fights, and carry traumatic pasts¡ªit''s part of being alive. Typically, mates are prepared to handle any mishaps that arise from these situations. However, I wasn''t prepared because I wasn''t aware of the powers my mate would possess. Now that I understand, I know what kind of changes my house needs to ensure her comfort and safety.
Just as I was contemplating the changes needed in my house, I found myself engrossed in preparing half of the floor plan for the library. Meanwhile, Fiora was occupied with calculations for the other half. I couldn''t help but steal a glance at her to see what she was up to, only to catch her in the act of adjusting her hair and checking herself in the mobile camera. Quickly averting my gaze back to my work, I focused on the task at hand.
As I heard her approaching, I sensed what she wanted to discuss¡ªThe Mating Rituals. I knew I couldn''t simply explain it without demonstrating its essence to her. I could educate anyone else, but she is different; she is my mate. How could I look her in the eye and convey what it truly meant?
The mate bond wasn''t just about physical intimacy¡ªit was a lifelong connection between two souls. It was infinitely more profound and sensual than mere carnal relations. Consider it: the ability to experience not only your pleasure but also that of your partner, intensified ten times by the mate bond. It was addictive, consuming in its intensity. Once you''ve tasted such euphoria, going back to ordinary encounters with anyone else felt mundane and unsatisfying.
Moreover, the mate bond served as a potent deterrent against infidelity. The level of fulfilment attained within the bond was unmatched, rendering the thought of straying unthinkable. To satisfy such desires, one would have to relinquish oneself as a mere tool for the pleasure of the entire pack¡ªa sacrifice few were willing to make.
I firmly declined her request, but she persisted in her cute voice, insisting that she needed help with a file unrelated to our current task. When I confronted her, she dropped the act and left in a huff, resembling an angry penguin. Despite her childish behaviour, it brought a smile to my face. A few minutes later, I overheard her muttering to herself, "Huh! I''m so smart," which piqued my curiosity. Sure enough, she soon stood up, confirming my suspicion.
"Fiora," I called out to her, noting her innocent demeanour.
"Yes, sir?" she responded, her tone sugary sweet.
"What''s cooking?" I inquired, still focused on the intricate details of the library map.
"Just needed a moment to use the restroom," she replied smoothly, her lie delivered with practised ease.
I glanced her way, only for Theo to interject with a firm "Crystal," his voice leaving no room for dishonesty.
"Well, I happen to be on my period, so a restroom break is in order," she retorted defiantly.
With a resigned sigh, Theo directed her toward the restroom. "This way"
Observing her heading towards the washroom, I spoke to Theo, seeking his perspective. "Do you think she actually needed to use the washroom?"
"No, you think so?" he countered, clearly amused by the situation.
"Naah!" I replied, shaking my head.
"What do you think she wanted to do?" I pressed further, curious about Fiora''s intentions.
"Who knows, but we definitely got paired with the most adorable troublemaker," Theo replied with a hint of affection in his voice, sounding like an enamoured puppy.
"True, I enjoy her mischief more than her morning demeanour," I admitted, recalling Fiora''s earlier poised and aloof attitude.
"I hated it," Theo confessed, his tone echoing my sentiment.
"Hmm... me too," I agreed, sharing his sentiment about Fiora''s earlier demeanour.
"To be precise, I desire her to feel at ease and unrestricted, without feeling beholden to anyone else''s expectations. She should embrace her true feelings, rather than mask them behind a facade of propriety," I concluded, with Theo concurring.
"Let''s wrap up this task and then we''ll dive into planning the adjustments for Fiora''s accommodations," Theo gently reminded us, refocusing our attention on the matter at hand.
After a few minutes passed without Fiora''s return, a sense of worry crept over me. I stood up and made my way towards the washroom, but as I neared, the faint sound of pages turning caught my attention.
"No one should be here at this hour," I mused to myself, puzzled by the unexpected noise. With curiosity driving me, I approached cautiously, only to find Fiora engrossed in flipping through our rituals book. A smile tugged at my lips as I watched her blush, seeing her reaction to the book made me somewhat at ease.
"My sweet prey," Theo''s mischievous voice chimed in, echoing my thoughts.
"Should we let this delicious prey escape, or savour the moment a bit longer?" I added, sharing in Theo''s amusement.
"Is that even a question?" we both grinned, our minds in perfect sync as we reached the same conclusion.
Silently, I positioned myself behind her to catch a glimpse of what she was reading, only to find her hurriedly turning the pages detailing mating rituals, purposefully skimming over certain sections. With a playful impulse, I gently caged her between my arms, getting close to her while narrowing the distance between us. "Weren''t you supposed to be in the washroom?" I whispered into her ear, my voice laced with a seductive tone.
She froze beneath me, her body warming under my touch, and a smile naturally found its way onto my face. With gentle amusement, I lightly brushed my lips against her neck, enjoying her reaction as her hair stood on end and a soft hiss escaped her lips. She closed the book and returned it to the shelves, then turned to face me, her cheeks flushed with a deep crimson that spread to her ears. Without hesitation, I wrapped my arms around her, maintaining a playful grin.
"Do you also have a predestined mate?" she asked, her voice tinged with a mixture of concern, jealousy, and shyness. Her expression was a puzzle, revealing a myriad of emotions that I couldn''t quite decipher.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
"I do. Why?" I answered her question with a hint of curiosity.
"Oh... um, we should get back to work," she responded, her expression clouded with a touch of sadness as she gently extricated herself from my embrace and returned to her seat.
"What happened? Does she not like the idea of mates, or does she find it horrifying?" Theo asked, sharing in my confusion.
"Maybe she''s horrified by how our ancestors treated their companions. Does she think we''re going to do the same?" I mused aloud, considering the implications.
"Is she scared?" Theo suggested, offering another possibility.
"Maybe," I conceded, my thoughts still swirling with uncertainty as I resumed my place at the table.
I observed Fiora with a growing sense of unease as she remained completely absorbed in her work, her expression devoid of any emotion as she dedicated herself entirely to her tasks. "That''s why I hesitated to tell her the truth. I had a feeling she wouldn''t react well," Theo confided, his voice betraying his emotions.
"Take it easy, Theo. We''ll talk to her later," I offered reassurance, though his demeanour remained sombre for the rest of the day.
Fiora maintained a composed facade throughout the hours that followed, her professional demeanour unwavering. Now, I couldn''t shake off the gnawing worry that she had no interest in delving into the subject of mating.
The journey back home was marked by a heavy silence, tension palpable in the air as we navigated the unspoken turmoil between us.
As Fiora prepared to exit the car, she suddenly halted midway and turned towards me, her eyes reflecting sadness as she spoke, "I''m sorry if I overstepped any boundaries. I wasn''t aware that you already have someone in your life."
"Wait, what? Who has who?" I asked, utterly perplexed by her statement.
"You have a mate or will meet her in the future. Have you met her already?" she inquired with genuine curiosity.
"So, she thinks I have another girl in my life who''s destined to be my mate?" Theo chimed in, suddenly amused by the misunderstanding.
"I think so. That would explain her reaction; she believes she''s interfering with my future mate," I explained with a mischievous grin. "Oh, this is going to be entertaining," Theo and I exchanged knowing thoughts, both of us eager to play along with Fiora''s confusion.
"I haven''t met her yet, but until then, I''m a free bird and can do as I please," I added, maintaining my playful and seductive demeanour.
Fiora''s irritation and anger flared up at my response. "How could you? Shouldn''t you be waiting for her?" she questioned, her tone heated.
"Why should I? She might be fooling around too. Besides, there''s no guarantee that I''ll even meet her. I can''t wait for someone whose existence I''m not even sure of," I countered, enjoying her directed anger.
"What if she shows up while you''re with someone else?" Fiora''s anger subsided, replaced by curiosity and innocence in her doe-like eyes.
"Hmm... let me think. If that were to happen, I suppose I''ll keep both," I replied, restraining myself from revealing the truth, as Fiora narrowed her eyes at me.
"You''re a philanderer," she accused before stomping off angrily, slamming the car door shut as she made her way into the house, her demeanour resembling that of an angry penguin.
Theo and I burst into laughter. "Oh, this is going to be too much fun," I exclaimed between chuckles, already relishing the entertaining twists and turns that lay ahead
As we gathered for dinner, Fiora seemed distant, barely acknowledging my presence. Sensing the tension, my parents waited until she left the room before approaching me.
"Zaco, what''s going on?" my mother asked, her tone a mix of concern and slight annoyance.
"Son, is everything alright between you two?" my father added, his worry evident in his voice.
"No need to worry, Mom, Dad. It''s nothing serious," I assured them with a chuckle. "Just a harmless prank I''m pulling on Fiora."
They exchanged a glance, then smiled at me. "Ah, I see," my father nodded, giving my shoulder a reassuring pat. "Good to see you''re relaxed," he added before leaving, followed by my mother who planted a gentle kiss on my forehead.
I went to Fiora''s room and rapped lightly on the door. "Hello, Serenade..." I greeted, but my words were met with the abrupt sound of the door slamming shut in my face.
Undeterred by her initial reaction, I persisted, knocking again and again. "Don''t forget, Fiora, I''m still your superior. I can..." I began to assert, but she cut me off as she opened the door, a sarcastic smirk playing on her lips. "What... fire me?"
Before she could shut me out once more, I seized the opportunity, slipping past her and into her room with a trick. "No, I just wanted to talk," I explained,
"I''m tired. Can we talk later?" she replied wearily.
"Fine, I''ll share the room with you," I said with a mischievous grin, hoping to lighten the mood.
"What? Why?" she asked, annoyance evident in her tone.
"You shared mine and I didn''t object," I pouted playfully, attempting to evoke a smile from her.
"That was a special case," she retorted, folding her arms defensively.
"You destroyed my bed," I teased, trying to ease the tension.
"I apologise for that, and I can pay you if you want. Besides, you have a bed here," she said, her guilt evident in her posture.
"Who wants your money? I want to be here with you," I replied, maintaining my playful demeanour as I removed the blanket and settled myself.
"What are you doing, Sir?" she asked in a low, guilty tone.
"Settling myself. I''m not leaving, don''t even think about it. And I won''t let you leave either," I insisted, still playful.
"You''re taking advantage of my situation, aren''t you?" she said softly, her tone filled with sadness now.
"Then burn me to ashes," I said, the hurt and frustration evident in my voice. She didn''t respond, leaving the air heavy with unresolved emotions.
"Fiora, you can''t let me walk all over you, even if I''ve helped you. Your dignity matters more. What if I ask you to sleep with me in return for the help I''ve provided?" I said, my tone serious and direct, hoping she grasped the significance of my words.
"It''s easy for you to say, I have longed to fit somewhere, anywhere, and I just don''t want to be alone and left out," she replied with a hint of vulnerability, her eyes pleading for understanding.
"Pixie Pearl, being alone gives you power to control, power to choose, It''s not a sign of weakness rather It''s choosing good over evil, I don''t know how long it''ll take, but I can bet my tail on it¡ªyou''ll find the best companions of your life if you learn to be enough, alone," I replied firmly, injecting a touch of humour to ease the tension. It seemed to have the desired effect, as a faint smile tugged at the corners of her lips.
She gazed at me with gratitude, but her expression shifted to mischief, and she closed the gap between us. Theo muttered, "Too close, too close, too close..."
Her fingernails traced lightly across my torso in a tantalizing manner. I couldn''t deny the thrill, though I knew things could quickly escalate. Theo and I both felt a bit dazed by her provocative gestures.
With a slow grip on my shirt, she pulled me towards her abruptly, our faces inches apart. Excitement coursed through me, mixed with surprise. She stepped back, and I found myself following, captivated by her kaleidoscopic eyes.
Stopping near the wall by the door, I instinctively placed my hands against it, closing the gap even further. We were now mere centimetres apart, and I couldn''t help but be drawn to her enticing lips.
As the door swung open, I braced myself, but before I could react, I found myself pushed out into the hallway. "Zachary Theo Crystal, I don''t want you in my room. Go back to your own room," her tone was firm as she closed the door firmly behind me. I stood there, bewildered by the sudden turn of events.
"Fiora, that''s unfair," I protested from the other side of the door.
"Didn''t you say I have to be alone to find the best companion?" she replied, her voice tinged with amusement. I could hear her quiet laughter through the door, and it brought a smile to my face.
"Fiiioraa..." I playfully called out.
"The grand white wolf accompanied by a whimsical human counterpart, leave," she retorted, her words teasing but firm. Despite the situation, her playful banter brought a grin to my face.
"Goodnight, lovebug," Theo''s voice floated, and I faintly heard Fiora''s response, "Goodnight, Ardorembra." The term, meaning the person who has a passionate embrace, made me smile, capturing the warmth of the moment
I returned to my room, still sporting a foolish grin from my recent encounter with Fiora. I got ready and hopped into the shower, the memory of our interaction still vivid in my mind. Amidst the soothing cascade of water, it dawned on me that I had neglected to inform her of our mate bond. A mental note was made, and I vowed to address it first thing in the morning.
Emerging from the shower and flopping onto my stomach in my pyjamas, I was roused from the brink of sleep by the insistent ringing of my phone. It was Ziwa.
"Hello," I answered groggily, still half-asleep.
"Alpha, Ziwa''s missing. I found her phone on the boundaries, and we can''t pick up her scent," Ethan''s voice sounded strained with worry.
"Since when?" I snapped to full alertness.
"Since this morning," Ethan replied tersely.
"Search for her extensively and contact the prophesy clan. I''m heading back," I instructed firmly. With a sense of urgency, I hastily packed up my belongings. As I swung open the door to leave, I was met with the sight of Fiora standing behind it. Her eyes, once filled with joy, now mirrored concern as she absorbed the news. "Ziwa is missing," I announced before she could voice her curiosity.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2900
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 21st chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
I think it''s evident to all of you that whenever Theo and Zack converse, it''s within the confines of their minds
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 20/04/2024
22. Love is only in the air
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
As I continue my stay at Zack''s parents'' house, wrapping up the remaining tasks while Zack has returned to headquarters, I''m left with a sense of unease. The only confirmed news I have is Miss Ziwa''s disappearance, adding to my growing concerns. My suspicions regarding her being a fellow shapeshifter, potentially connected to Zack, seem increasingly plausible. However, my lack of understanding of the intricacies of Zack''s world leaves me feeling unsettled and apprehensive. Despite this uncertainty, my decision to remain here was driven by a dual purpose: to deepen my understanding of magic and to offer assistance to Zack in any way I could
Amidst the quiet solitude of the library, I find myself engrossed in the study of magic holders and their diverse powers. It''s been a week since I embarked on this journey, three days away from Zack''s reassuring presence. The turbulent episodes of bloodshed have subsided, leaving me with relief, yet an unmistakable longing for Zack''s company persists.
Diving into the intricacies of magic holders, I uncover a fascinating realm of possibilities. These individuals appear endowed with unique abilities, each bearing significant roles within their respective domains. Whether one''s talents are innate or cultivated through rigorous training, the path to mastery is rife with challenges. Yet, the allure of harnessing diverse forms of magic beckons, promising boundless potential for those daring enough to pursue it
As I struggle to master the intricacies of controlling the fire element, I''m met with disappointment at every turn. Despite my best efforts, progress seems elusive. It''s becoming increasingly clear that I need professional guidance, and Zack is the best person to provide it.
With this realization weighing heavily on my mind, I decide to return to Zack''s side without delay. Knowing that the construction projects at the library can proceed under Zack''s parent''s supervision gives me the freedom to leave.
As I hurriedly pack my belongings, Mrs. Black''s unexpected visit brings a sense of warmth and comfort. Her homemade soup, a favourite of mine, is a small gesture of kindness that touches my heart deeply.
"There was no need for this, Mrs. Black. I..." I began to protest, but she gently interrupted me.
"Honey, it''s my pleasure. You''ve been so good to us," she said warmly, her hands enveloping mine in a comforting gesture.
I drank the soup and resumed packing, with Mrs. Black''s help. There wasn''t much conversation between us, but her concern was palpable. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Black. Miss Ziwa will be alright," I reassured her.
"She''s alright, honey, just... she was found unconscious last night and hasn''t woken up," she trailed off, concern etched on her face.
"Would you mind if I ask you some questions, Mrs. Black?" I inquired politely.
"Of course, honey. Whatever you want," she replied sweetly.
"you''re not Zack''s mother?" I asked tentatively, worried I might offend her.
She paused for a moment before answering, "You and Zack didn''t have the conversation yet?" she questioned.
"What conversation?" I asked wanting to be completely sure of what was she asking.
"Do you know what Zack is?" she asked, implying something I couldn''t quite figure out.
"What do you mean?" I asked, seeking clarification.
"Where are you from?" she asked, her tone now more stern.
"Do you mean if I''m a manipulator, or maybe a magic holder, or shapeshifter?" I replied, sensing that she might have wanted this answer.
Her demeanour relaxed significantly. "So, you understand what Zack is?" she said, sitting on the hem of the bed.
"I don''t fully understand, except that he''s a shapeshifter, while I''m supposed to be a magic holder," I replied, joining her on the bed.
"Zack isn''t just any shapeshifter. He''s the leader of the biggest wolf pack in the world, making him a king Alpha. Alphas are the leaders of their respective packs. I hope you''re aware of it," she paused to check if I understood.
"I''m kind of aware, not entirely," I replied softly.
"I think Zaco should be filling you in on your curiosities. I, on the other hand, can only tell you that, for the record, we''re not his birth parents. But, off the record, we never differentiated between our children and Zack and Ziwa," she said, explaining as best she could.
I nodded in understanding as she questioned me further, her eyes filled with sympathy. "Were you with manipulators before coming here?" she asked.
"Yes, I was," I simply replied.
"Were you treated well?" she asked, her worry evident.
With a sarcastic smile, I replied, "Not by everyone, but overall, I was raised in a very loving, caring, and supportive environment. I couldn''t be more glad." I ended with a genuine smile.
Mrs Black''s eyes twinkled with warmth, and she reached for my hands, placing them between hers. "You''re always welcome here, with or without Zack. I might not be your mother, but I bet you''ll never miss her, either," she said, bringing a giggle to my lips.
But soon, the hope-filled moment faded, and with a serious expression, I asked her, "Do you think my parents would still be alive?"
She took a deep breath before replying, "If I had to be completely honest, the chances are slim."
Mrs Black''s response pierced my heart, shattering the fragile hope I held onto. I had always wondered why I ended up with humans instead of among my kind. With a heavy heart, I dared to voice my question once more. "What could be the reason I was left with humans and not here with any other relatives?" My voice quivered, and I felt a lump form in my throat as tears threatened to spill from my eyes.
Mrs. Black''s touch on my cheeks was gentle, her comforting presence a soothing balm to my troubled heart. "There could be numerous reasons for it," she began, her voice carrying the weight of wisdom and empathy. "The Magic realm has always been a mystery to outsiders, with many secrets hidden away. It could be a conspiracy, a failed spell, forced punishment, infidelity, or any number of other reasons." As she spoke, her hand moved to stroke my head gently, and I found solace in her comforting gesture.
"How will I trust anyone in my realm if I don''t know why I ended up like this?" I asked, tears streaming down my cheeks in silent anguish.
A soft giggle escaped Mrs Black''s lips, surprising me. "Isn''t it interesting?" she mused, her voice tinged with both sadness and wisdom. "We often find ourselves harmed by those we choose to let close to us. We trust them more than we should, believing they won''t betray us, even when the world turns its back on us." She sighed heavily, her words carrying the weight of experience. "And, the saga never ends. Everyone faces betrayal in one form or another. Some scars are deeper than others, some wounds more profound. But you know what Fiora, that''s the beauty of trust," she concluded, her eyes reflecting the pain of past betrayals. "You continue to trust, not because you''re foolish, but because you refuse to let fear dictate your relationships. You understand that, despite the pain, trust is what makes life meaningful."
"But, how did you learn to differentiate between these people?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued.
"Well, you don''t. You''ll never learn it. People are extremely crafty; they''ll find one way or another to harm you. The only thing you can do is trust your instincts, learn to take responsibility, and believe in yourself that whatever happens, you''ll handle it. You''ll be alright," she replied, her smile softening the weight of her words.
I bit my lower lip, contemplating whether I should share information about myself with her. "Can I trust you with something?" I asked, sitting up straight across from her.
"Depends, if you want to," she replied, playing with her words.
"I think I''m not a magic holder known by this realm. I might be something very different," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper.
The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.
~~~~~~
Zachary ( POV)
I find myself at the airport, anxiously awaiting Fiora''s arrival. Though she insisted she''d be fine alone, I couldn''t shake off the worry.
My parents assured me they''d take care of her, but it''s been three sleepless days for me. I must look like a complete mess. Meanwhile, our female delta seemed upset with me for leaving Fiora alone in an unfamiliar place.
Confronting her about it didn''t yield much response, deepening my suspicions. Now, I''m adamant that Fiora shouldn''t reveal her identity to her until she comes clean about what she''s hiding
As the fragrance of lilies and jasmine filled the air, a beautiful, albeit tired, face appeared before us. A huge smile spread across my face at the sight of her. Theo expressed concern about her tiredness, noting that she must have been overworked.
"Hello, sweet pea," Theo greeted her warmly.
Her excitement was palpable as she returned the greeting in a cheerful voice, though she restrained herself from hugs. I took her luggage and led the way to the parking area, aware of the attention we were drawing from passersby. While I inwardly sighed at the prospect of becoming the town''s latest gossip, I missed her I don''t think you should blame me for this it''s mate bond, I have immense control over myself It''s all mate''s bond fault surely
"How''s Miss Ziwa? Is she still unconscious?" she inquired as we approached the car.
"Yes, unfortunately. She''s still unconscious, but there are no external injuries," I replied.
"Can I see her?" she asked, her concern evident in her voice.
"I''m afraid not. The area is crowded with magic healers, and you''d need to reveal your identity to be allowed among them," I explained, stowing her luggage in the trunk.
"I''m ready," she stated matter-of-factly.
"Ready for what?" I asked, taken aback by her sudden resolve.
"To face them," she said, her lips pressed together in determination.
"Did my parents put some kind of spell on you?" I asked, genuinely surprised.
"No, just gave a reality check," she shrugged nonchalantly as she settled into the car.
I sat in the car, the engine still quiet. "What?" Fiora''s voice broke the silence. "Aren''t you going to explain what happened in those three days that made you agree to reveal your identity? Because, as far as I remember, you were strongly against it," I stated matter-of-factly.
"I might be a magic holder, one that your world doesn''t know about," she began, her eyes earnest as she looked at me. I motioned for her to continue.
"After you left, I delved into the books on magic holders to discover what kind of magic I possess. Fire and wind were the two initiates that matched my current state, but both their holders had specific patterns in which their energies were controlled. I tried them all and realized that I fit into multiple patterns. It''s as if I can control my powers through various emotions. And there''s no information about where two elements coexist in the same body. Many things are confusing, like healer magic, which utilizes your life''s energy to heal someone else, yet their holders were still alive for three to four hundred years. How is that possible? You told me the average lifespan of magic holders was four hundred. So, how are they alive for the end of their lives? And also..." she paused, glancing at me before looking away.
"And also?" I prodded, intrigued to hear more.
"I don''t want to burden you or hinder your objectives. I want to be more useful and less destructive," she expressed, her voice hinting at sadness.
I gently turned her head towards me, kissing her forehead tenderly before meeting her eyes with admiration.
"What?" she asked, her cheeks flushing with a blush.
"Nothing, I''m just surprised you''re not overreacting to my kisses anymore," Theo remarked with a playful tone.
"Will you stop if I ask you to?" she inquired, her tone carrying a hint of curiosity.
"If that''s what you want, I''ll respect it," I replied honestly.
"Then don''t. I find comfort in knowing that you''re unafraid to express yourself. I cherish this feeling of freedom and authenticity," she explained, a lingering sadness still present in her tone.
"if that''s true, can I go beyond kisses?" I suggested playfully
Her eyes sparkled with mischief at my suggestion. I mentally chided myself for underestimating her playful nature. Slowly turning towards me, she replied, "In the car is surely on my fantasy bucket list, but with an actual wolf would be just the cherry on top." Her eyes glinted mischievously as her hands rested on my biceps.
Without a word, I slowly turned towards the steering wheel and started the engine Fiora looked at me for some time she chimed again "What I''m.... ahh... forget it you have a mate, I shouldn''t be doing this"
"hmm... that means I can do whatever I want while you restrict yourself... cool, I like it," Theo spoke, a mischievous glint in his eyes.
"That was a bit unexpected. I thought at least you''re the loyal one," she said playfully, a hint of teasing in her tone.
"Ohh, trust me, Julep, I''m," Theo declared proudly, his tone dripping with confidence.
"I highly doubt that," she spoke, her smile widening as she exchanged playful banter with Theo, but beneath it, a flicker of concern danced in her eyes.
"Is something bothering you?" I asked, noticing the subtle shift in her demeanour.
She nodded from left to right and said, "Just worried about what the magic realm would be like, will they take me in or, you know, stuff like that."
"I don''t think you should reveal yourself," Theo and I both suggested, our voices softening with concern.
"Why? Weren''t you the one who suggested this?" She asked curiously, her gaze now fixed on me, searching for reassurance amidst her apprehension.
"I don''t know, you might think I''m overthinking it, but I''ve always felt that Arnica is hiding something. Her strength is unusually remarkable, far beyond what we know about the magic realm. They''ve always kept secrets while expecting transparency from us. And while they''ve never harmed us, caused catastrophic events, or betrayed us, we''ve surely had differences... Maybe I''m reading too much into it. Perhaps she''s just naturally gifted, like a divine blessing or something..." I trailed off, glancing at Fiora. She wore an expression that seemed to mirror my uncertainty, adding to the ambiguity of the situation.
She seemed tense and deeply worried, so I gently squeezed her hand, offering silent support until she calmed down. After a while, she spoke, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "I think your hunch is right, Zachary. Arnica and I are different. We possess powers that don''t fit any known profile. Should I confront her?" Her eyes, filled with worry, sought reassurance in mine.
"Not now," I replied calmly, trying to ease her concerns. "Let''s get you settled at the hostel first. We can discuss it later."
Fiora took a deep breath, her expression softening with gratitude. "Thank you, both of you. I''m grateful to have you by my side. Without your trust and support, I''d still be lost, searching for answers. Thank you for believing in me, even when I was a stranger. And thank you for everything you''ve done for me."
I pulled the car to the side, turning to face her directly. "Can we spend a night together in return for the favour?" I asked bluntly, without hesitation.
"What?" she gasped, clearly taken aback by my words.
"Can we, or not?" I repeated, my tone devoid of emotion.
"No!" she exclaimed, her voice a mixture of worry and irritation. "I was just grateful for your help, and I''ll do my best to repay you, but not like this."
I smiled faintly, maintaining my composure. "Good. Now you know how I feel. So, don''t be grateful again. You would have gotten help anyway, even if it weren''t me. Someone else would have assisted you. And you don''t have to worry¡ªif someone had mistreated you, you would have charred them."
"Hey,...That was mean," she said, her expression softening.
"It surely was, but it has truth in it" I replied curtly while smirking
We reached Fiora''s hostel, and I volunteered to take her luggage to her room, earning some surprised looks from the other residents. Once inside her room, I placed her luggage in its designated spot while she went to fill her water bottles. When she returned, she offered me some water, and I gratefully accepted, taking a seat on an empty chair while she began settling her things.
"Should I arrange for more private accommodation if you''re not comfortable here?" I offered, concerned about her well-being.
"I''d love that, but I don''t want to be a burden, nor do I want any princess treatment," she replied, focused on changing her bed sheets, which were now covered in dust.
"Fiora, sometimes it''s okay to say yes to certain things," I suggested, hoping she understood my intention.
"You''ve already been so kind to me, without asking for anything in return. That''s generous enough for me," Fiora said with a warm smile, her eyes reflecting gratitude. "And let''s be real, you''re my senior at work. We should have been completely professional, yet here you are in my room. I bet this is your first time in a women''s hostel."
Her words struck a chord within me. While I did feel a sense of responsibility towards any employee, Fiora held a special place in my heart as my mate. Instinctively, I felt protective of her, a fierce determination to keep her safe and comfortable.
She continued, her voice tinged with a mixture of appreciation and vulnerability, "Not that I don''t like getting pampered by you. It''s probably the best I''ve felt in decades..." Before she could finish her sentence, I couldn''t help but wrap my arms around her, pulling her into a warm embrace
"I''m moving you to a more comfortable place," I declared, determination lacing my words.
"Zack, there''s no..." Her sentence was cut off as my lips met hers, a gentle peck to silence any protests. Moving closer, I trailed soft kisses along her cheeks and near her ears, whispering, "Protest all you want, and I won''t stop."
She remained still, frozen in place, her eyes wide with surprise. Lightly nudging her side, I made eye contact, finding her expression utterly adorable. "Oh, damn, she''s cute as hell," Theo chimed in, a mischievous glint in his voice.
With a smirk, I pressed a tender kiss to her forehead, still holding her close. "So, I guess it''s a yes from you," I teased, seeking confirmation from her.
She nodded quickly, her cheeks now flushed a deep crimson. "And here I thought you were getting used to my kisses," I remarked, unable to hide my amusement at her embarrassment. I reluctantly let her go.
A playful pout adorned her lips as she retorted, "You know what? Someday, I''ll be in your place, and I''ll enjoy seeing you get frozen."
"I''ll gladly wait for that day," I replied with a soft chuckle, captivated by her adorable expression.
"Leave. Miss Ziwa needs you," she said, her tone serious yet tinged with a hint of shyness. Understanding her concern, I nodded in agreement and left to check on Ziwa, a warm feeling intact from our interaction.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3100
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 22nd chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 06/05/2024
23. Magic of the book
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary (POV)
Ziwa lay still, unconscious, her body cold and emitting strange fumes reminiscent of the eerie mist Fiora and I once encountered in that ominous cave. Politely but firmly, I dismissed all the healers, urgency knotting my stomach as I commanded servants to urgently summon the female delta.
Alone in my chamber, I awaited her arrival. When she entered, bowing respectfully, her inquiry about Ziwa''s health stoked the embers of my fury. I grasped her by the neck, unable to contain my rage any longer, demanding, "What have you done to my Ziwa?" In response, she unleashed a barrage of energy, forcing me to release her, my heart pounding with anger as she pushed me back
She coughed violently, her hand clutching her throat as anger flashed in her eyes. "Are you out of your damned mind or bewitched?" she spat, her words dripping with venomous fury and confusion.
Theo and I bellowed in unison, our voices thundering in the room. "Stop playing games, Arnica! Ziwa is engulfed in those same cursed blackish-blue flames we saw in your accursed cave!"
Arnica''s eyes widened in terror, her expression twisted in horror and disbelief. She recoiled as if struck, her anger morphing into a volatile mix of fear and desperation. "Where is Ziwa?" she asked
"Why, huh? So you can drain her dry and leave her for dead? That''s your twisted game plan, isn''t it? That sword in the cave, it''s all about sucking up energy, right? And now Ziwa''s just another victim in your sick little scheme?" My words came out in a seething torrent, my anger blazing like wildfire.
"If you want to save her, then take me to her. Or are you waiting to see her dead first?" she retorted, my voice surprisingly calm despite the gravity of the situation.
"No, not until you come clean," I asserted firmly, refusing to yield.
"I will, I promise. Ethan and my kids are here. I won''t run away. You''re a wolf yourself; you understand the mate bond. Even if I wanted to, I couldn''t escape. Please, we have to save Ziwa. Take me to her," she pleaded, her tone serene, belying the urgency of her words.
Reluctantly, I agreed, my gaze never leaving her, every fibre of my being on edge as we made our way to Ziwa''s room.
As she stepped into her room, a radiant aura enveloped her, emanating her celadon energy toward Ziwa. The energy flowed into Ziwa''s body, causing Arnica to sway dizzily. Reacting instinctively, I reached out to steady her until she regained her balance. Suddenly, a swirling mass of blackish-blue energy emerged from Ziwa''s body encircled within Arnica''s celadon energy bubble.
With precise control, Arnica condensed her protective bubble until it matched the size of the swirling energy ball. However, her hands trembled uncontrollably, and before I could react, a powerful force hurled me against the wall with a deafening boom, reminiscent of the aftermath when her queen had healed Fiora, leaving the room in disarray with broken cupboards and scattered belongings.
Arnica collapsed onto the floor, unconscious. Panic surged through me as I realized the potential repercussions. "Ethan is going to kill me," raced through my mind. Hastily, I lifted Arnica and carefully carried her to my room, tenderly arranging her on the bed and covering her with a blanket. After ensuring she was comfortable, I sought someone to watch over her.
Meanwhile, I escorted Ziwa out of her room and settled her into the guest room. Quickly, I arranged for Ziwa''s room to be repaired
Deciding to move both ladies to my room, I reasoned it would be easier to attend to their needs there. As I sat beside Ziwa, I noticed her temperature rising, a positive sign of improvement.
Hours later, an enraged Ethan stormed into my room. With a single glance at his mate, he seized me by the collar and slammed me against the wall, demanding, "What have you done to Arnica?"
Swiftly freeing myself from his grip, I retorted, "I demand an answer to that question too. What has your mate done to Ziwa?" My frustration was palpable.
"Why would Arnica do anything to Ziwa?" Ethan''s voice sliced through the air, laced with fury and confusion.
"I wish I had an answer to that. It''s confounding, truly. But for now, let''s try to keep our heads and wait until Arnica regains consciousness," I urged, attempting to diffuse the tension, though the unease lingered between us as Ethan moved to stand by his mate, his concern etched deeply into his features.
In the heavy silence that followed, Ethan''s voice, rough with worry, shattered the quiet, "How''s Ziwa?"
"I''m not entirely certain. Whatever Arnica did seems to have worked Ziwa''s condition is improving. She''s growing warmer by the minute," I replied, my voice steady despite the turmoil within, keenly aware of Ethan''s shared apprehension for Ziwa''s well-being.
"Hmm," Ethan murmured, his worry palpable, a silent acknowledgement of the uncertain and perilous situation we found ourselves in.
A few hours later, the weighty silence between us was finally shattered by Ethan''s voice.
"So, you and that girl hooking up?" he asked, his tone casual yet curious, the question hanging in the air between us as we remained seated, engrossed in our respective laptops.
"Who?" I feigned i gnorance, not eager to divulge any details.
"Our manager," he clarified, his tone still nonchalant.
"Hmm... kind of," I responded with a noncommittal shrug, unwilling to disclose her identity.
Ethan''s smirk hinted at his amusement as he pressed further, "Why? Gave up on the idea of true love, mate bond, and all that?"
"Not really. Still committed to that," I replied casually, my tone betraying little of the complexities behind my response.
"So, you''re just going to leave her if your mate appears?" Ethan''s question carried a blend of confusion and curiosity, his expression mirroring the complexity of his inquiry.
I shrugged, a gesture of resignation.
"Partner, look at me," Ethan''s voice compelled me to meet his gaze, his tone now infused with a seriousness that demanded attention.
"You know that''s wrong, Zachary Theo. You can''t do that," he admonished, the gravity of his words hanging heavily in the air
"We know that, have some faith in your Alpha, Mr. Delta," Theo added playfully, attempting to lighten the mood.
"So, she''s our Luna," he stated casually, dropping the bombshell with ease.
"What made you jump to that conclusion?" I inquired, genuinely curious about his reasoning.
"I don''t know, just a wild guess," he responded with a teasing tone, clearly enjoying the banter as he left the statement hanging, leaving me to contemplate the implications without further explanation.
"Is she or not?" Ethan asked, his curiosity still evident in his tone. I met his gaze and gave a slight nod, silently signalling him to keep the information to himself. Despite being in a soundproof environment, I preferred to err on the side of caution.
He acknowledged my gesture with understanding and refrained from pressing the matter any further, respecting my decision and the need for discretion.
I sent Fiora a text, regretfully informing her of my inability to meet up, hoping she''d understand my need for rest despite missing her company.
This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it
As both ladies stirred and then drifted back into slumber, their conditions gradually improving, Ethan and I found ourselves standing by the window, gazing out into the distance.
"Do you think Arnica is up to something?" Ethan''s question broke the silence, his tone calm yet probing, as we contemplated the events unfolding before us.
"I''m not sure, but she certainly has secrets about her clan, and don''t tell me you haven''t noticed," I replied, acknowledging the veiled nature of Arnica''s past.
"Doesn''t imply she''s planning something," Ethan defended, his loyalty to Arnica evident in his words.
"Neither that she''s not," I retorted, acknowledging the uncertainty surrounding her intentions.
"She won''t harm anyone," Ethan''s voice softened, a testament to his trust in Arnica.
"I don''t doubt that," I reassured him with a smile.
"Then why?" he asked, his expression quizzical.
"Because whatever she''s hiding, it''s proliferating and creating a ruckus, and we need to be ready for whatever is coming our way," I replied, emphasizing the importance of preparedness.
"You tricked her," Ethan observed, recognizing my tactical approach.
"I certainly did. I never doubted her, but I couldn''t trust her either. I couldn''t unearth what she was hiding. Do you know she has teleportation powers?" I questioned, curious if Ethan was aware of this aspect of Arnica''s abilities.
He nodded indicating he wasn''t aware, as I expected, she has many more unusual powers but It''s not my place to tell Ethan about those It would break the trust they created so, I restrained myself
Exhaustion weighed heavily on me, making it a struggle to keep my eyes open. Meanwhile, Ethan''s concern for his mate was palpable, and though I felt for him, it was time to reveal our delta''s female.
"Will you run away with her if your mate''s found guilty?" I asked, my voice drained of energy.
Ethan shook his head once more. "That won''t happen," he assured, his tone resolute. Then, without looking at me, he added, "Even if it does, I know you''ll protect us."
His words stirred a mix of amusement and warmth in me, a hint of a smile tugging at my lips despite my weariness.
As I turned to leave, Ethan''s voice stopped me. "Where are you going?"
I chuckled tiredly. "Away from your lovey-dovey to my lovey-dovey," I said with a smirk, needing a break and some time with Fiora.
A figure glided through the air towards the forest as I reached Fiora''s hostel. Even in the darkness, I recognized Fiora''s graceful movement. My heart skipped a beat at the sight of her, a mix of relief and affection washing over me.
"She can travel in the air. Isn''t she a fire-powered?" Theo asked, his confusion palpable in his voice.
"She mentioned in the car that she uses two elements. You should pay more attention next time," I replied, a hint of exasperation mingling with my concern for Fiora''s safety.
"I was, but I didn''t know what that meant," Theo admitted, his tone reflecting his efforts to understand Fiora''s abilities.
I followed her as she gracefully halted above the quiet waterfall, clutching the familiar book from our last encounter. With a stern gaze, she glanced at the cascading water, her expression betraying a hint of determination. After a contemplative moment, she settled herself beside the waterfall, the sound of rushing water providing a serene backdrop to her solitude. Immersed in her reading, she seemed lost in another world. I lingered at a distance, silently observing her for a while, allowing the peaceful atmosphere to envelop us before approaching her.
"Hello! Little bud," Theo exclaimed in a spooky voice, and it had the desired effect. Fiora jumped in surprise, half-shouting, "Theo, why would you do that?" She placed her hands on her chest, a mix of annoyance and slight anger evident as she closed her book. Turning fully towards me, she awaited an explanation.
"I missed you," Theo said with a hint of cuteness in his voice. Fiora half-yawned in response, her fatigue evident. "Me too," she murmured. In a contagious exchange, Theo also yawned, confirming his own weariness.
"Tired?" Fiora inquired, concern laced in her tone.
"Hmm," Theo confirmed with a nod.
"Turn back to your human form. I''ll help you sleep," Fora suggested, her kindness evident.
"I don''t have clothes to wear," Theo hesitated, but he plopped down beside her nonetheless, trying to make himself as comfortable as possible.
Fiora''s eyes gleamed with mischief, a mischievous sparkle dancing within them. "I don''t mind," she said with a sly grin.
"The same goes for me too magic bubble, wolves are all about nature, with nature, in the nature, under the sky," Theo retorted, a smirk playing on his lips as he tried to match her playful energy.
"On second thought, I think I would mind that," Fiora replied, her tone suddenly shifting to one of mock innocence, a hint of embarrassment tinting her cheeks as she averted her gaze from Theo. Her cheeks flushed crimson with the playful banter, making her look like a shy but mischievous woodland sprite
Certainly! Here''s a refined version of your paragraph:
"Come on, hop in. Let me take you to your new house," I said, my voice betraying my fatigue.
"Zack, I already told you there''s no need. I''ve already¡ª" Theo interrupted her, lightly licking her neck, causing her to freeze and flush crimson once more. "And didn''t I tell you to protest all you want, and I won''t stop," he reminded her, locking eyes with her. I secretly hoped she''d protest a little more, and my wish wasn''t in vain.
"I have already... Ahh..." She started again, but before she could finish, Theo had already manoeuvred himself on top of her, gently resting his massive head on Fiora''s chest, causing her blush to deepen further, her hands were on Theo''s wolf chest
"Zack, can I talk to you, please?" she requested, her voice carrying a mixture of urgency and vulnerability.
"Yes, Miss Mary, how can I help you?" I replied, my tone playful, relishing every moment of this interaction.
"Don''t enjoy it; ask him to understand," she protested, her voice tinged with frustration and longing.
"Okay, as you say," I responded, my amusement evident as I mockingly shouted at Theo, "Theo, you''re heavy! Don''t lay on her; instead, let her lean on you," my words dripping with sarcasm.
"Ok, boss," Theo replied dutifully, a hint of amusement in his tone.
"Zaccccck!" she shouted, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and excitement, her emotions palpable.
"Wait, Theo, she''s saying something." I stopped Theo from following, "Yes, bubbles, do you need something else?" I continued the banter, enjoying the playful exchange despite sensing her growing frustration.
She sighed in defeat, her shoulders slumping as she realized the playful banter wasn''t going to end anytime soon.
She looked at me with a soft smile, her fingers threading through my thick fur. The sensation of her nails gently scratching my scalp sent waves of relaxation through me, and I felt an overwhelming sense of comfort wash over me.
"Am I heavy?" Theo''s voice was sweet and concerned as he spoke
With a gentle shake of her head, she continued her tender ministrations, her touch soothing and reassuring. Still in my wolf form, I lay upon her lap, allowing myself to sink into her warmth. Closing my eyes, I surrendered to the moment, seeking solace from the weight of my burdens. In that embrace, I found a fleeting sanctuary, a respite from the tumult of the world, and drifted into a peaceful slumber.
I stirred from slumber to the gentle caress of a morning breeze, the sunlight filtering through the canopy above, casting dappled shadows. However, my view was partially obscured by the presence of a striking figure¡ªa vision of my lady-to-be¡ªimmersed in her book, her fingers still running tenderly through my fur. Dark circles underlined her eyes, her hair tied back in a casual knot.
"You haven''t slept all night?" I inquired, my voice still heavy with sleep.
Lowering her gaze from the pages, she met my eyes with a tired but warm smile. "Someone had to keep watch and protect," she responded, her voice bearing the weight of exhaustion.
"You should have woken me," I suggested, rising from her lap and stretching my limbs, still in my wolf form.
A soft chuckle escaped her lips as she stretched and settled back, book in hand. "Would you have woken me?" she countered, her gaze fixed on me, her smile radiant despite the weariness evident in her features.
I returned her smile, shaking my head in amusement before settling down beside her. Despite my lingering drowsiness, her sleepy concern drew me in.
"I''ll be late for the office. My boss will fire me," she murmured, her words laced with worry.
"Don''t worry," I reassured her with a smile, "I''ll ask for a leave on your behalf."
Her smile widened as she closed her eyes, relaxing into the moment. "Hmm, and what will you say?" she inquired, her voice soft and sleepy.
"I''ll say, ''Your diligent manager was busy protecting your ultra-handsome CEO, so she won''t be able to handle your work,''" I teased softly, earning a tired but amused giggle from her before she drifted off to sleep, still clutching her book tightly. The exhaustion in her features was evident.
Quietly, I shifted back to my human form and carefully removed the book from her grasp, inadvertently catching a glimpse of its contents as I did. Although I couldn''t decipher the words, the intricate drawings captivated me. The page was adorned with descriptive illustrations of Thalassians, their features depicted in stunning detail.
As I turned the pages further, I unearthed intricate depictions of every type of Therianthrope imaginable, each creature was brought to life in stunning detail, their features rendered with exquisite precision.
Despite its unassuming thickness, the book''s cover gave little indication of its true nature. As I turned the pages, a sense of wonder washed over me, for I quickly discovered that this was no ordinary volume. Each leaf seemed to hold within it a wealth of knowledge and enchantment as if the book itself were a gateway to another realm. It was as though the pages were pulled from some mystical space, creating endless content within its modest exterior
Several pages later, I stumbled upon a section detailing Magic holders. Despite my curiosity, I found myself unable to decipher a single word of the text, even with the aid of accompanying illustrations. The book''s handwritten script added to its mystique, suggesting its age and origin. It was clear that this book held the information I sought, yet its contents remained frustratingly incomprehensible to me.
Though I was tempted to awaken Fiora and seek her assistance, the moment I laid eyes on her sleeping form, all thoughts of disturbing her vanished from my mind.
I closed the book gently, taking care not to disturb its enigmatic contents, and proceeded to get dressed. With Fiora still sound asleep, I carefully lifted her in my arms and carried her to her new home. I made sure to lay her down comfortably on her bed, tucking her in with a soft blanket. The house I had chosen for her was modest and unassuming, a simple yet cosy abode. I hoped it would suit her tastes.
Placing her cherished book on the bedside table within arm''s reach, I silently wished her sweet dreams before quietly slipping away. As I returned home, I was surprised to find that both the ladies had awakened.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 23rd chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date: 17/06/2024
24. Turmoil inside
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
Waking up in an unfamiliar place, I was initially filled with confusion and apprehension. However, as I scanned the room, my eyes landed on my book, accompanied by a reassuring note from Zack.
"Welcome to your new home. I''m sorry I couldn''t prepare a meal for you; duty called. I''ve arranged for two days of sick leave and your luggage transfer. I''ll call when I can. There are supplies in the pantry; feel free to help yourself. If you need anything else, don''t hesitate to reach out. From Sexy Zack and Hairy Theo"
I smiled at the note and was grateful for his kindness, I reached for my phone and quickly typed out a message expressing my heartfelt thanks to Zack for his support and assistance
I quickly surveyed the house, appreciating its lack of ostentation. Desperate for some privacy, I was relieved to know I could finally have the space to myself and come and go as I pleased. Hostels had too many time restrictions, often forcing me to sneak out just to have some freedom.
The first thing I did was prepare a meal for myself; I was famished. I whipped up some stuffed potato flatbread with spiced yoghurt and savoured it in blissful solitude. As I unpacked and settled my belongings, I called my parents for a lengthy chat. It was a comforting hour of catching up, all while I sorted through my meagre possessions
Afterwards, I took some time to catch up on office updates and what I needed to prepare for before officially returning to work after nearly ten days of leave.
During our conversation, I sensed a hint of rudeness in the lady''s voice. However, I quickly dismissed the thought of dwelling on it, reminding myself that I didn''t have the luxury to delve into office politics. Whatever the issue, I resolved to address it directly in the office. Besides, I had my hands full managing a substantial portion of my parents'' business, which seemed to have accumulated an overwhelming backlog in my absence. I promptly called upon my subordinates to provide updates on all that had transpired during my time away.
In my circle, consisting mainly of business partners and colleagues, Zack stands out as a notable figure. Despite our professional ties, it''s disheartening that he never seemed to notice me. My role as my parents'' assistant''s assistant kept me in the shadows, with only one person in the office aware of my true identity i.e. my parents'' assistant ''Myra''. She''s the one I confide in about my matters making her technically my only friend who accepts me for who I am.
Zack and I only interacted in formal settings, and it''s clear he doesn''t remember our past working relationship. Now, I''m torn between conflicting emotions. On one hand, discovering a deeper connection with Zack through my powers is fulfilling, yet it saddens me to think that without them, we might not have even been friends. It''s a poignant reminder of the beautiful relationships that might have been missed.
While I worked, a persistent thought plagued me: "Who am I doing this for? Even if I possessed immense control over my power, which I don''t, what would be the purpose of it all? What drives my daily grind to unravel the mysteries of my abilities? I go through the motions day after day, like a robot, seeking answers about my powers without a clear end goal. I find it difficult to engage with people in ordinary, purposeless conversations. Casual interactions devoid of transactional intent seem foreign to me. As for romantic relationships, I shy away, fearing that I might inadvertently cause harm to those I care about"
Exhaustion consumed me, despite the day not being overly long since I woke up. I found it increasingly difficult to focus on my work. My mind incessantly posed perplexing questions, all centred around the simple word: "Why? , Why am I doing any of this?" The only clear answer that surfaced was to avoid causing pain to my parents, and beyond that, I felt adrift, lacking any real purpose in my existence. I couldn''t discern the driving force behind my struggles, leaving me questioning the point of it all. At times, the thought of simply ceasing to exist seemed like an appealing resolution to this existential quandary.
It''s a curious realization that I''ve never taken the time to ask myself what I truly want to do or become. Instead, there''s always been this pervasive sense of being a burden on my parents, compelling me to focus solely on lightening their load. From my earliest memories, I threw myself into office work, even against my parents'' wishes. Somehow, I managed to persuade them to let me pursue it.
But beneath the surface, there''s a whirlwind of emotions¡ªguilt, obligation, and a nagging sense of inadequacy. Despite their support, my mother''s persistent hope for me to find a more conventional path stirs conflicting feelings. On one hand, I understand her desire for me to engage more with the world beyond paperwork, yet on the other, there''s a deep-seated fear of disappointing her that her daughter is simply different and dangerous.
And I still remember the expression on her face when I shared the news of applying for a job here. Her eyes lit up with genuine joy as if seeing me emerge from my cocoon brought her immeasurable happiness. The encouragement she showered upon me was palpable, almost tangible, urging me to spread my wings and engage with everyone around me, to smile and connect.
And yet, despite her earnest pleas, I found myself veering in the opposite direction. Instead of embracing her advice, I retreated into the safety of strict professionalism, keeping interactions business-like with everyone, except for one individual who seemed to stir something deeper within me.
I still can''t wrap my head around how I got entangled in an unprofessional relationship with Zack. I vividly recall our first meeting in this city¡ªit left me utterly shocked. I was convinced he would recognize me, and the sensation of emptiness that washed over me was suffocating. It felt as though my very energy was draining from my body, and I even passed out briefly in my cabin. Fortunately, my workload wasn''t overwhelming at the time.
It''s remarkable how much has changed in just three months. Amidst it all, I find myself longing for my parents more than ever. Perhaps it''s time to plan a trip home; I miss them terribly.
If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.
I attempted to refocus on my work, later in the day deeply engrossed in my assistant duties, when a call from Myra unexpectedly interrupted my concentration, instantly bringing a warm smile to my face.
"How''s work going?" she asked eagerly as soon as I picked up the call.
"No ''hello'', no ''how are you''¡ªjust straight to work talk," I replied, feeling a twinge of annoyance at the abruptness.
"As if you call me for personal chats every day. I bet you don''t even remember the last time we had an informal conversation. It''s been nearly a month," she retorted, her tone matching my irritation, though tinged with a hint of playful reproach.
"I got caught up in a quest to find myself," I responded with a touch of melancholy, feeling a pang of vulnerability in admitting it.
"Bloom, you don''t seem okay. Is something bothering you?" she asked, genuine concern seeping through her words, stirring a mix of gratitude and discomfort within me.
"Nothing, everything''s fine. I''m just tired," I said, attempting to brush off her concern, not wanting to burden her with my struggles.
"Bloom," her tone shifted, a note of seriousness underlying her words, ''confess or you''ll find me next to you in an hour.''
"I don''t want always to be the one seeking support. I''m not a child anymore," I confessed softly, a flicker of frustration mingling with my admission, revealing the complex emotions swirling beneath the surface
"You may not realize it, but you''ve always been there for me. Remember when my husband passed away? You were my rock, offering comfort and support. And when I needed help with the kids, you stepped in without hesitation. You''ve shown immense maturity and strength, both physically and mentally. So don''t doubt yourself. It''s okay to be vulnerable. I''m here for you, just as you''ve been there for me." Myra''s voice trembled with emotion, each word carrying a weight of gratitude and empathy. Her tone was tender, yet firm, as if she were gently coaxing me to open up It was a reassurance that I wasn''t alone in my struggles, a reminder of the depth of our bond, and a testament to the strength of her friendship.
I started crying, and Myra was there patiently, waiting for me to calm down. After I got a little calm, I said, "I miss you," amid my tears.
"I miss you too, Bloom," she said pleasantly, her voice a soothing balm to my raw emotions. We chatted here and there for some time before she finally asked, "So, what''s the deal?" She asked casually, yet her question held an underlying sense of concern.
I hesitated for a moment, grappling with the weight of my thoughts, before finally mustering the courage to speak. With a deep sigh, I responded, "I don''t know... I''m lost. At first, I wanted to understand myself so I wouldn''t trouble my parents. Now that I''m somewhat in control, I don''t know what''s next. I don''t know what I want, what I like... I don''t know if I... I lost the purpose of life. It''s empty... you know." My words trailed off, leaving a heavy silence in their wake, as I struggled to articulate the depth of my inner turmoil.
Myra hummed in response, carefully listening, encouraging me to continue. "I remembered I wanted to travel the world, taste their cuisine, learn multiple languages, create a Silver Surfers board and travel on that," I shared, a flicker of passion igniting in my words. "I don''t understand how I ended up becoming an architect. I have always been interested in technology, machines, and bikes. I wanted to make an Iron Man suit... How did I end up being Wanda instead?" I smirked sadly, a brief moment of humour breaking through the weight of my thoughts. "Why..." I trailed off, the weight of uncertainty pressing down on me as I sighed heavily, grappling with the unanswered questions swirling in my mind.
"You need to get laid urgently," I laughed at Myra''s unexpected remark, appreciating her candidness. Then she continued her words carrying a wisdom born of experience. "I''m not in your place, Bloom, but I know something for sure. That''s how life goes, and that''s how it should be¡ªrandom, with vicissitudes in them. A straight line often indicates burial." Her words resonated deeply, offering a perspective that was both comforting and thought-provoking
"I can''t comment on your life because it''s not mine, but I can certainly slap some perspective into it," Myra remarked with a blend of humour and sincerity. "You wanted to gain control over yourself, and you''ve succeeded. You''ve reached your goal, Bloom. Now, it''s time to set a new one. The emptiness you''re feeling is a classic case of arrival fallacy."
"Bloom, what you need is some normalcy, some drama, perhaps even a bit of catastrophe. You need relaxation, you need moments of wonder. Your life seems so predetermined: office, home, obsessing over power dynamics, and then repeating the cycle. It''s time to mix it up. Get into a relationship, experience some ups and downs, make friends, go through breakups and betrayals, and have some fun. You''ve been closed off since your abduction, and I understand that was traumatizing. But it''s been nearly ten years. It''s time to step outside... are you listening?" Myra''s words were a gentle yet firm nudge.
I hummed in response. "What, hmm...?" she said, a hint of annoyance in her tone. "I understand," I replied, sensing her frustration.
There was a sigh before she spoke again. "Let''s go on a date," she suggested. "When and where?" I asked, feeling a surge of excitement.
"Darling, you''re well-off, whereas I''m on a salary-based contract, so it''s up to you whenever you''re in a city," she said, pouting slightly.
I chuckled and responded, "I was already planning a trip home. We''ll catch up then."
"Okay," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of resignation, like she was reluctantly agreeing to go on an adventure she knew would end in chaos.
"Bree," I called out, Myra responded with a hum
"Thank you," I said, with genuine thankfulness
"I don''t have money, nor am I available for rent," she retorted, her tone dripping with sarcasm as if I had just suggested she join a circus as the resident clown.
"I was being sincere," I insisted, my sincerity genuine.
"So, was I," she replied, her laughter erupting like a volcano of absurdity, as if the situation had suddenly morphed into a scene from a sitcom
We chatted a little longer before hanging up, a satisfied grin plastered on my face like a badge of honour. With newfound determination and a lightness in my heart and mind, I began to tackle my pending work with gusto. It was as if our conversation had injected a dose of caffeine directly into my motivation, propelling me forward with renewed energy and determination to find a new purpose.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2200
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 24th chapter of my book
This chapter might not be everyone''s favourite, but it''s a necessary step for my character''s growth. Life''s all about those unexpected twists and turns, right?
And hey,
let''s keep the curses to a minimum, I won''t mind them though I know that this chapter was quite boring ????
Solly????
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 13/05/2024
25. Old relations
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
Back at the waterfall with my trusty book, but this time, my focus was on mastering my powers. Remember how the book used to be a mix of gibberish and clarity? Well, after my little getaway, it''s starting to make perfect sense. I''ve been immersing myself in the world of shapeshifting, and it''s been an enlightening journey. Did you know mermaids are real? My bad, they''re referred to as Thalassians here, and vampires? They''re known as Sangrimbue. There''s a whole array of Therianthropes present in this world from wolves to every other kind we know. It''s like stepping into a whole new universe
Zack''s advice to focus more on the Magic realm is noted, but I find myself drawn to the intriguing world of shapeshifters. Have you heard of the ''Ixcheline''? They''re what they call werewolves here, pronounced ''Eesh-leen'' as per the book I''ve been reading. What fascinates me is that not all Ixcheline possess the same powers. Only a select few of them have the exquisite ability to manipulate specific elements of the earth.
"Ok, I need to focus on myself," I thought to myself, I turned the pages of the mystical tome, immersing myself in the enchanting realm within. Skimming through its ancient pages, I sought out the wisdom I craved, finally discovering the answers I sought
Mysticarium, also known as Ethera, stands as the birthplace of magic itself, steeped in the rich history of its first queen, Ina. Legend speaks of her as the embodiment of mythical energies, her kaleidoscopic eyes a testament to her extraordinary nature. With unparalleled mastery over the five elements, Ina possessed the ability to manipulate, combine, or isolate each molecule of an element, bestowing upon mystic holders a diverse array of unique skills.
Further into my exploration, I unearthed a fascinating revelation: while rare elemental holders still exist, those adept in the manipulation of two elements are commonplace, whereas mastery over three is a rarity. These individuals embody quintessential combinations of the five elements and often forge close-knit bonds with the ruler of Ethera. However, it became evident that even the ruler, capable of controlling four elements, falls short of Ina''s legendary status, as her dominion over all five elements remains unparalleled and seemingly unattainable.
As I delved into the intricate details of elemental qualities, advantages, and drawbacks, a sobering realization dawned upon me: I belonged to the ranks of common element holders, wielding command over only two elements¡ªair and fire. Amidst my study of the interplay between these two powers, a gentle tap on my shoulder interrupted my contemplation.
Startled, I turned to find Zack, gasping for air, his presence disrupting my focus. Hastily, I steadied him, my hand offering reassurance as I inquired, "What''s wrong?"
His frantic response, "Where''s your phone?" triggered a sudden panic within me. Racing through my thoughts, I realized I had left it behind at home. "I''m sorry," I admitted sheepishly, "I left it at home."
He relaxed and settled, the tension easing from his features. However, the tranquillity was short-lived as I heard further rustling nearby. Shifting my attention slightly, I noticed Arnica, Ethan, and Ziwa fixedly staring at me. Panic surged inwardly, but I swiftly reached for my book, feigning nonchalance, despite my lack of understanding. With a practised motion, I inclined my head in a respectful bow, a gesture that was reciprocated by each of them in turn.
With an awkward tone, I directed my question to Miss Ziwa, "How are you feeling now?" She replied courteously, "I''m fine, Luna."
"I''m Fiora Mary, Miss Mathew, the Manager, not Luna," I clarified with a gentle correction.
"I''m aware you''re..." Miss Ziwa''s words faltered as Zack suddenly pulled me towards him, my eyes widening in surprise as he enveloped me in his embrace while still lying down, prompting me to rest on top of him.
"Zack, they''re watching," I murmured in a hushed yet firm tone.
"Let them," Zack responded wearily, his voice barely audible, laden with exhaustion. "Stay here. I''m just relieved you''re safe."
With a subtle twist of my head, I observed Arnica, Ethan, and Ziwa settling nearby, their eyes darting around in curiosity. Despite the discomfort of the situation, I understood Zack''s need for reassurance. Suppressing my own discomfort, I remained beside him, silently offering my support.
We remained there for just a fleeting moment before Zack slowly rose to a sitting position. It was only then that I noticed the dawn breaking, painting the sky in hues of beautiful bronze, orange, and yellow
"Did I cause trouble again?" I asked, my concern evident in my voice.
"No, Luna. I''m just excessively worried," Zack replied, his tone tender and filled with love.
Turning to the trio seated nearby, I offered an apologetic smile. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience I caused," I said, bowing slightly towards Mr. Ethan and Miss Ziwa.
They both smiled warmly, their gestures dismissing my apology. "No, no, no, Luna. What inconvenience?" they chimed in unison. "It''s our responsibility." While Arnica remained completely silent
"What''s ''Luna''?" I inquired, curious.
Before Miss Ziwa could respond, Zack interjected, "It means ''moon''." Miss Ziwa nodded in agreement, adding, "Yes, it does mean ''moon''."
"So, why exactly are you all calling me Luna?" I questioned, a mixture of curiosity and defiance colouring my tone.
Theo''s response was curt, "Enough questions, Fluff ball," he snapped, a hint of irritation in his voice.
Miss Ziwa''s gaze hardened, and with a stern look, she addressed Theo, "Theo, watch your tone" Her tone was reprimanding but softened as Theo transformed into a domesticated wolf, a display that filled me with awe.
"I like you," I exclaimed to Ziwa, unable to contain my admiration. Turning to her with a beaming smile, I added, "Teach me." Ziwa''s smile widened, mirroring my excitement, as she nodded in response.
Zack''s gaze met mine, his expression softening. "Why? I listen to you anyways," he remarked.
I chuckled. "That''s true, but sometimes it''s fun," I replied with a playful tone. Our laughter filled the air, breaking the tension between us.
Mr. Ethan seized the opportunity to suggest a game. "Let''s play a game to get to know each other better," he proposed. Zack nodded in agreement, Miss Ziwa voiced her approval with a "good idea," and I eagerly chimed in with an "I''m in." Arnica remained quiet, her response a subtle nod of her head.
The rules were straightforward: whoever the pin landed on had to answer a question from one of the other participants, and no question could be left unanswered. Lies were not allowed, but participants could choose not to answer. Zack placed his phone in the centre with the Truth or Dare wheel open on it, and with a flick, he set the wheel in motion. After a moment, it stopped on Arnica.
Cautiously, I posed the first question, "Why are you so dull?" Arnica''s response struck a chord, her words carrying a weight of regret. "I thought I could protect you. Looks like I should have earned your trust first."
Zack followed up with a direct inquiry, "Who exactly are you?" Arnica''s answer was succinct yet cryptic, "Element holder."
Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.
Mr. Ethan''s question cut to the heart of the matter, "Why did you lie?" Arnica''s response was solemn, "To protect you."
As the game unfolded, tension thickened in the air, each question revealing more about Arnica''s hidden truths.
Miss Ziwa''s scrutiny intensified with her question, "What''s going on?" Arnica''s admission revealed the depth of her deception, "I lied about being a witch. I''m an Element holder, and because of that, you were in that state."
It became evident that this game would unearth hidden secrets, plunging us into a realm of uncertainty and intrigue.
Zack rotated the wheel again and it stopped on him
As Zack''s turn came around again, Mr. Ethan wasted no time in posing his question, "Why are you dodging everything?"
Before Zack could respond, Arnica''s hands moved with a swift grace, emitting a sparkling light of a jade-like hue. Shocked, I couldn''t help but ask, "What did you do?"
"I shielded us with soundproof and invisibility occult," Arnica calmly remarked, her actions leaving us all in awe.
Before I could inquire further, Arnica silenced me with a gesture, signalling for Zack to continue.
"I didn''t want to repeat history," Zack replied softly, his tone tinged with sadness.
Intrigued, I couldn''t help but press further, "What history, and what are you hiding?"
Theo interjected, reminding me, "One question at a time, Lotus."
"Okay, what are you hiding?" I redirected my question.
"That I was following Arnica after I saw her reaction when you were unconscious, and that I met you outside work hours," Zack confessed.
"But what..." I began, only to be cut off by Theo''s firm interruption, "Your turn is over."
"How much do you know about me?" Arnica inquired.
"Not much, just that you possess some extinct powers like teleportation, are genuinely obsessed with Fiora, your queen and you speak one of the oldest magic languages. Also, your cave houses a sword that absorbs energy, and Ethan is unaware of more than half of what I''ve discovered. I know you''re not a threat to us, but whatever you''re hiding is precarious," Zack replied in one breath.
"How do you know what''s inside that cave?" Miss Ziwa asked.
"I can enter the cave if Fiora drags me in," Zack replied, nervously biting his lower lip.
"So, you were inside the cave with Fiora?" Arnica questioned, prompting me to exclaim, "Cheating! It''s time to rotate the wheel," innocently interjecting into the intense conversation. Their chuckles echoed, momentarily breaking the tension.
As Zack chuckled and spun the wheel, it landed on Mr. Ethan.
Arnica took the lead, her voice hesitant as she asked, "Do you hate me?" Her eyes remained fixed on the ground, unable to meet Mr. Ethan''s gaze.
Mr. Ethan paused, his expression softening as he spoke. "You may believe you''ve hidden it well, but have you ever wondered why I never questioned any of this?" Arnica slowly lifted her gaze to meet his piercing glass-blue eyes.
He continued, his voice gentle yet firm. "You may not fully understand what a Mate bond entails. It''s not merely a surface connection or activated only during moments of pleasure. I can feel your emotions right now. I can hear your thoughts, even when you''re unaware of them. I can do so from miles away, and if necessary, I can even see what you''re seeing, though it gives me a massive headache. The Mate bond is called sacred for a reason; there''s no hiding anything from your partner. You''re like a transparent glass to me. But I have control over it, over how much I allow myself into your space. That''s where trust comes into play. And Mrs Arnica, or rather, my life, I trust you, and I always will."
Arnica broke down in tears, embracing Mr. Ethan tightly. I felt a lump form in my throat, almost teary-eyed myself. She cried for several minutes, her sobs eventually subsiding into gentle sniffles. A smile graced her lips, and I sensed a lightness in her demeanour, relieved by Mr Ethan''s words of trust and understanding.
I attempted to lighten the mood with a silly question, asking, "How old are you?" But Mr. Ethan''s response caught me completely off guard. "I''m a hundred and twenty-four years old," he replied calmly.
My eyes widened in disbelief as I turned to Arnica, my astonishment evident. "How old are you?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly. With a serene smile, she disclosed, "I''m two hundred and thirty-six years old." I couldn''t contain my shock, blurting out, "What the actual f***... good heavens!"
Turning to Zack for reassurance, I hesitantly asked, "And you?" He chuckles in response to my shocked expression. "I turned twenty-four this year," he replied casually.
Taking a deep breath to calm my nerves, I cautiously turned to Miss Ziwa, silently questioning her age. She chuckled softly before answering, "I will be turning twenty-six this year." I relaxed at least they both are in the same age group
As a yawn escaped me, Theo''s inquiry broke the silence. "How many years have you lived?" he asked.
"Exactly one year older than you. My birthday was last month," I replied confidently.
Arnica interjected swiftly, countering, "No, your birthday hasn''t arrived yet."
Surprised by her certainty, I redirected her response, seeking clarification. "You know me, don''t you?" I probed.
With nonchalant ease, Arnica revealed, "I''m your aunt, your mother''s younger sister."
As the weight of Arnica''s revelation settled in, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of emotion. "Tell me I wasn''t abandoned," I pleaded, my voice trembling with emotion. Somehow that was the very first question that popped in my head
Arnica''s response was swift and reassuring, her tone gentle. "No, my child, why would we? You''re the most loved child in the family, after me of course," she said, lightening the mood with a touch of humour.
Before I could propose the next question, Zack''s phone rang, flashing "Mother" on the screen. He answered the call, putting it on speaker mode. "Is Fiora alright?" his mother''s worried voice came through immediately.
"Yes, she is. She''s here with us," Zack reassured her.
"Oh, thank goodness. I was so worried. Is she near you?" his mother inquired further.
"Yes, Mother, she''s listening," Zack replied, prompting me to quickly chime in, "Hello, Mrs. Black. How are you?"
Her words cut through me like a knife, her tone laced with disappointment and concern. "How am I? How could you even ask that question? I''m half dead!" Her voice quivered with emotion, betraying the worry that had consumed her. "I called you so many times, defeated. I had to call Zack to look for you. You know Zack''s busy taking care of Ziwa. You should take care of yourself instead of making a ruckus."
The weight of her scolding bore down on me, and I felt a pang of guilt. "I''m sorry, Mrs. Black," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. "I''ll remember it next time."
Her response was a heavy silence, laden with unspoken concern. At that moment, I realized the depth of her love and the extent of her worry.
"How''s Ziwa?" Mrs. Black''s voice carried a mix of concern and relief, evident in her tone.
"Hello, Mother, I''m back," Miss Ziwa''s voice interjected, warm and familiar.
"Ahhh, my poor child. How are you feeling? Did you eat something?" Mrs. Black''s words dripped with maternal worry, her love for her daughter evident in every syllable.
"I did, Mother, and I''m okay now. A little dizzy, though," Ziwa''s response was soft, tinged with fatigue.
"Hmm, have lots of water, honey, and ginger tea. Also, don''t exert yourself. Ask your brother to take care of you nicely," Mrs. Black''s advice came from a place of deep care and concern.
"Okay, Mother," Ziwa''s reply was obedient
"Why are you all together?" Mrs. Black''s curiosity tinged her question
"Just having some fresh air, Mum," Zack''s casual reply masked the tension that lingered in the air.
"Hmm," Mrs. Black paused, her next words directed at me. "Fiora."
"Yes, Mrs. Black," I replied, ready to heed her call, feeling a mixture of anticipation and apprehension.
"Can I talk to you in private?" Her request held a weight of seriousness, and I braced myself for what was to come.
"It''s okay, Mrs. Black. They''re all now aware of me," I assured her, though a flicker of nervousness danced within me, acknowledging the shared understanding among us
"Hmm, I was thinking... Is there a chance that you are the daughter of Marcus?" Mrs Black''s voice held a cautious tremor, her words laden with uncertainty and a hint of hope.
"She is, Mrs. Black," Arnica chimed in, her voice clear and confident.
"Arnica," Mrs. Black exclaimed, her surprise evident in her tone.
"Good evening, Mrs Black," Arnica replied respectfully, her demeanour calm and composed.
"Is that real? Is she Marcus''s daughter?" Mrs. Black''s voice quivered with emotion, her words almost on the brink of tears, as the weight of the revelation sank in.
"Yes, Mrs. Black, she is," Arnica confirmed, her voice steady and sure.
"Wait, wait, wait... she''s the daughter of my THE Marcus? The legendary beta?" Mr. Ethan''s incredulous response rang out.
"Not just his. My legendary sister as well," Arnica added, her tone filled with pride and reverence
Exhausted by the flood of revelations, I grabbed my book and cast a glance at Zack, my mind spinning too fast to make sense of anything.
As if sensing my need for escape, Zack silently passed his phone to Miss Ziwa and then gently lifted me into his arms, wordlessly carrying me away from the chaos and confusion.
Without a single word spoken, he guided us back home, providing the solace and comfort I desperately needed in that moment of overwhelming uncertainty.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2700
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 25th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 20/05/2024
26. Old relations 2
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
As soon as I reached home, tears welled up, my book clutched tightly in my hand. Zack enveloped me in a comforting embrace as we settled onto the couch. I remained there for a few moments, the day''s weight overwhelming me before my mind gradually rebooted and rationality returned. I became aware of our close proximity and gently shifted away from Zack, still sniffling. Through my tears, I managed to pose the question that had been weighing on my mind: "Why were they all there?"
"You unknowingly created a block in your mind, Zack couldn''t reach you, and you weren''t answering the phone," he began, his voice tinged with regret. "My mother and I grew increasingly worried. We were all gathered at my home when I asked them to search for you. You were deeply engrossed in your book when we found you, seemingly oblivious to our presence. You had erected a barrier around yourself, shutting us out completely. We couldn''t get through to you, similar to what Arnica created. That''s when they realized who you truly are. I''m sorry," he finished, his apology heavy with remorse.
"It''s okay. ''Tough times call for tough measures.'' So, how did you manage to get in?" I questioned, my voice tinged with a mix of curiosity and relief, eager to understand how they had broken through my unknown barrier
"Arnica created a hole in your barrier for a few seconds. I entered with her help, and the rest, well, you know," he explained, his tone calm yet carrying a hint of concern for my well-being.
"Hmm, so I did cause trouble," I admitted with a glum smile, feeling a pang of guilt for inadvertently putting them in a difficult position.
"You''re definitely a troublemaker, there''s no denying that," he teased gently, his playful tone helping to ease the tension in the air
"Are you okay?" Theo''s concerned voice broke through the heaviness of the moment.
"Physically, yes. Mentally, I don''t know," I admitted, leaning my head back against the couch, trying to find some semblance of calm amidst the turmoil within.
"Do you want me to leave?" Theo''s question was filled with genuine concern, his eyes reflecting the worry etched on his face.
I turned to look at him, tilting my head slightly without moving much. "If you want to, but if you stay, I''ll be grateful. No pressure," I assured him, wanting him to know that his presence was appreciated, but understanding if he needed space.
Theo''s glum expression conveyed a sense of disbelief at the suggestion of leaving me alone in my current state. His pained look elicited a bitter laugh from me, breaking the tension momentarily.
"Why are you laughing?" he asked, surprised by my reaction.
"The look you''re carrying, I''m too familiar with it," I remarked bitterly, a sad smile tugging at the corners of my lips as I rose from the couch and made my way to the kitchen. "Light or heavy?" I asked, trying to divert the conversation.
"Heavy," Theo replied, his eyes holding a myriad of unspoken questions.
"Ask away, I promise I won''t roast or bake you," I reassured him, though my smile held a bitter edge.
"What look?" Theo inquired cautiously, sensing the weight behind my words.
Leaning slightly towards him from behind the counter, I gestured with the knife in my hand. "That look," I explained, my voice tinged with frustration. "The one that says ''poor child,'' that exudes sympathy, that implies I''m a liability."
Theo fell silent after my explanation, opting instead to assist me in the kitchen. Throughout the cooking process, we worked together in silence, the only sound being the exchange of instructions between us.
Once the dishes were ready, I arranged them on the table along with cutlery. Our meal consisted of jackfruit curry with rice and flatbread, accompanied by seasoned cold curd¡ªrefreshing, yet weighted with the unspoken emotions lingering between us.
We ate in silence until Theo finally broke the quietude. "Do you know your eyes become kaleidoscopic sometimes?" he asked softly.
"Just like you change colours with Zack," I remarked, a hint of amusement in my tone.
"Yes, they''re beautiful," he replied with a warm smile directed at me.
Returning the smile, I couldn''t help but feel a flicker of warmth in my heart. "Did you know my father?" I asked, breaking the silence after what felt like an eternity.
"No, I just heard stories of him," Theo began, his voice carrying a weight of nostalgia. "He was famous for his strength and intellectualism, and also for having an Element holder Mate, which is extremely rare, and I and Ethan..." He trailed off, leaving his sentence unfinished.
"I and Ethan?" I prodded, my curiosity piqued, silently urging him to elaborate.
"Nothing important," he shrugged, a dismissive tone creeping into his voice. I decided to let it slide, though a lingering sense of curiosity lingered like an unspoken question in the air.
"Is the food okay?" I asked, continuing our small talk as we shared the meal.
"Yes, a little spicy, but it''s okay," he replied, his tone carrying a hint of contentment despite the spiciness.
Those were the last words we exchanged before saying goodnight. Theo''s decision to stay overnight brought a sense of relief, knowing he was there if I needed him. As I stared at the moon, its tranquil glow only heightened the whirlwind of emotions inside me. I couldn''t help but wonder about my parents and the lives they might have had here. What had led to their current situation? So many questions swirled in my mind, leaving me feeling almost overwhelmed. Yet, amid this uncertainty, I felt a deep sense of loneliness, grappling with these unanswered questions on my own. Despite the inner struggle, I knew I had to gather the courage to face them.
I picked up my book once more, my heart heavy with emotion, tears welling in my eyes. Somehow, I felt my mother''s understanding, her love emanating from the very essence of the book. Clutching it tightly to my chest, I sought comfort in its familiar presence, hoping to find solace in its pages amidst the tumult of my feelings.
Somewhere in the dead of night, I returned my book to its shelf and donned my cape, its hood ready to cloak me in darkness. Stepping out into the cool night air, I felt a presence trailing behind me. Uninterested in games, I broke into a sprint, darting into the heart of the jungle with haste. Coming to a sudden halt, I pivoted, conjuring flames in my palm to illuminate the lurking shadows.
There, before me, stood a majestic wolf, its gaze piercing into the depths of my soul with vibrant violet eyes. Despite its imposing stature, there was an unexpected serenity in its demeanour, a paradoxical calmness within its wild gaze. Lighting more flames, I hung them in the air, casting an ethereal glow upon the creature before me, revealing its enigmatic presence in the moonlit night.
"I wasn''t afraid; I should have been frightened. Why am I not scared?" I pondered silently, the question lingering in my mind like an elusive wisp of smoke. "Who are you?" The words slipped out of my lips, tinged with uncertainty.
"Who are you?" The wolf''s response came in a gruff voice, echoing through the dense forest.
"You were following me, not the other way around," I stated firmly, causing the wolf to step back, visibly confused and shocked. His aged face bore the weight of years of wisdom and experience.
"You can understand me?" His inquiry hung in the air, seeking confirmation, as if uncertain whether what he heard was real or imagined.
"Yes, I''m a magic holder, of course, I can hear you," I responded, the answer feeling almost too obvious.
"No, that''s impossible. Only mates can hear our voices in wolf form. I ask again... Who are you?" His voice took on a slightly threatening edge as he repeated the question.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"I don''t understand. Are we mates?" I asked, my confusion evident in my tone.
He growled gruffly, "What an absurd thought. A mate can hear your wolf only after mating rituals have been completed. Moreover, I pre..." His words were cut off by a sudden, loud growl emanating from behind him. I glanced past the wolf and saw an enraged Theo approaching.
"Ahh... Kids these days are too impatient," the black wolf remarked a hint of amusement in his tone.
"I agree," I replied, feeling a sense of camaraderie with the unexpected visitor. A soft chuckle escaped him before I could say anything more. Theo stood in front of me protectively, the black wolf was slightly larger, but Theo continued to growl.
With calm indifference, the black wolf turned and vanished into the woods.
Theo swiftly turned toward me, lowering his entire body in concern. "Are you okay? Did that rogue hurt you?" he asked, his voice laced with worry.
"No, actually, he seemed strangely calm. I think I''m his mate," I stated matter-of-factly.
"Wait, what?" Zack''s shock was palpable in his words.
"I believe he''s my mate," I innocently repeated.
"And how did you come to that conclusion?" Zack replied, his smile suggesting, that I had no idea what I was talking about.
"Because... He didn''t attack me... usually, they must have, didn''t they?" I offered, trying to make sense out of nothing.
"Hmm... that''s strange," Theo mused, deep in thought.
"So, could he be..." I asked, feeling a sense of worry creeping in.
"Do you like him?" Theo inquired, his reaction neutral.
"I do feel something... but not in a romantic way. Moreover, he seemed oooold," I added, the last word coming out of my mouth with a hint of animation.
Theo chuckled at my remark. "You''re cute... He''s the leader of rogues; he''s probably older than two hundred years," he said, amusement twinkling in his eyes.
"So he can''t be my..." I trailed off, the realization sinking in.
"Absolutely not. That''s an absolutely absurd idea," Theo interjected, clearly shocked by the notion.
After that, I quietly rode back home. "Oh!... this is my new favourite ride," I thought for a moment. But it sounded so wrong that I immediately dismissed the thought. "Bikes are the best rides," my mind echoed again.
As we arrived home, I remembered why I was out in the first place. I didn''t want to go home, so I stood there like a stone. "What happened?" Theo asked, sensing my reluctance.
"I don''t wanna go home," I replied, and he must have understood why, because what came next definitely piqued my interest.
"Even if I change into Zack," Theo said, swaying his tail inside the house. Naturally, I followed him eagerly, waiting for the transformation, but it never happened.
"You said you would change," I asked, hurt by the broken promise.
"I never said right now," he replied nonchalantly.
Angrily, I shouted, "Fox," and turned to leave, but before I could, I heard a hysterical laugh from one of the rooms. Miss Ziwa emerged, clutching her stomach with Mr. Ethan and Arnica, pointing at Theo between her laughter, repeating "Fox."
Theo rolled his eyes at Miss Ziwa, which caused her to collapse onto the floor, clutching her stomach in laughter. The rest of us couldn''t help but smile at the scene unfolding before us.
As we all proceeded towards the sitting area, Mr Ethan and Ms Ziwa frowned and distanced themselves from me, while Arnica, on the other hand, frowned but moved closer to me.
"What?" I asked, puzzled by their reactions.
"Lu... Fiora, you smell strongly of rogue," Miss Ziwa said, her concern evident in her voice.
"Hmm, I encountered one on my way," I replied casually.
They relaxed a bit, but Arnica still wore a faint frown on her face. "What''s wrong with you?" I directed the question towards her.
She refocused on my face and smiled softly. "Oh... Nothing, really. For a second, I sensed your father''s energy around you... I think I just miss them too much. Sorry."
"What were they like?" I gathered all my courage to ask her.
She smiled wearily and said, "Let''s have a seat, and I''ll tell you all about them."
I could feel the curiosity buzzing among us, especially about Arnica. She''s been a mysterious figure for all of us, not just me. As we settled onto the couches, Zack was beside me, and Arnica was beside Mr. Ethan. Miss Ziwa remained aloof, shooting us a disgusted look that only made us laugh. I offered to join her, but she declined.
Once everyone was settled, Arnica began to speak. After a brief shimmer of her magic, she started, "Oh, where do I begin? Let me reintroduce myself. Hello, folks, I''m Arnica. I hail from a place called Ethera."
"The mystical palace from folklore," Miss Ziwa interjected.
"Yes, but it''s very real. The inhabitants are known as Ethereans. Our first queen, Samragyi Ina, established this realm; since then, we''ve flourished... Arna... your mother was part of the current quintessential embodiment. These five individuals, excluding Samragyi, are responsible for maintaining the delicate balance between all five elements of nature. However, in the past, one of our Samarth a.k.a. king, treated his queen so abhorrently that her thirst for power grew uncontrollable, transforming her into Ebon Flux. She''s not inherently evil, but neither is she benevolent," Arnica explained, her voice carrying the weight of centuries-old lore and the consequences of past actions.
"Why did he mistreat her?" Mr. Ethan''s question cut through the silence, his curiosity evident.
Arnica paused, choosing her words carefully before responding, her voice carrying the weight of centuries-old tales. "After Samragyi Ina, women became mere tools for men to produce heirs," she explained. "But here''s the catch: Etherean women control their powers through emotions, while men do so through their minds. Women take longer to understand and harness their abilities, whereas men can grasp them more quickly."
A shadow passed over Arnica''s face, a sombre expression settling in. "It''s a complex history," she continued. "But at its core, it''s about power dynamics. Women possess immense power, and with that comes greater potential for both good and harm. You can imagine the consequences of such an imbalance... Certain rules were constructed to mitigate the potential harm. However, over time, these rules were twisted and turned in such a manner that they became like a millstone around women''s necks."
"It''s reminiscent of human history, isn''t it?" I remarked, a sense of wonder mingling with concern in my voice.
"Hmm, in a way, but without the magical element," Arnica replied, her tone thoughtful. "That era was short-lived, only spanning three rulers, yet its impact on future generations was profound. Many Ethereans still hold onto outdated beliefs, perpetuating traditions established by those malevolent kings." Disgust clear from her face
"Back to the story... The queen, a.k.a. Ebon''s Flux, is captured in that cave," Arnica stated, her voice tinged with urgency, as she directed her words toward Zack. "It sucks the energy out of living species, draining them to serve as a medium for feeding on other energy. It''s like a small, concise black hole, consuming everything in its path. It leaves behind a void energy, an emptiness that consumes you until you''re nothing but an empty vessel, wandering to feed itself." She paused, the weight of her words sinking in, casting a heavy silence upon us all.
She continued after taking a deep sigh, her voice heavy with resignation. "And the reason why we aren''t allowed to disclose our identity is because of the insatiable curiosity of young minds, and also because of our mates¡ªthey interfere with our duty to keep it all sealed," Arnica explained, shooting a pointed glance towards Mr. Ethan.
"It''s my job to protect you. If it''s dangerous, you''re not going anywhere near it," Mr. Ethan defended himself, his tone firm yet protective. Arnica smiled, nodding her head in acknowledgement.
"That''s exactly why Marcus isn''t with us today," Arnica''s expression faltered, a shadow of sadness crossing her features.
"I still remember that day vividly, as if it were yesterday," Arnica began, her voice trembling with emotion. "Arna woke me with a sense of unease about Ebon Flux. She said she could have been paranoid, but she insisted on checking it. She asked me to inform Samragyi and then return to Marcus, and explain to him that she had an urgent matter to attend to and would be back soon.
I made a mistake. I went to Marcus first, delivering Arna''s message. But before I could leave, Marcus suddenly felt a sharp pain, signalling Arna was in danger. I desperately wanted to teleport to her, but he held me back tightly, coercing me to spill everything. He rushed to the cave before I could follow him.
Meanwhile, Akshi, or Fiora as we affectionately called her, awoke, crying inconsolably. Despite my best efforts, she remained distraught. Cradling her in my arms, I hurried to the queen, explaining the urgency of the situation. Without hesitation, the queen teleported us to the cave. There, Fiora continued to sob in my embrace as we witnessed Arna lying in Marcus''s arms, her life slipping away. I realized I was too late. My delay had cost me my sister''s life.
The queen attempted to shield us, but Ebon had already drained Arna''s energy. Fiora''s cries drew Ebon''s attention, and it moved towards her. In a desperate attempt to save you, Arna teleported you away, and Marcus became its next victim.
The queen exhausted all efforts, but defeating Ebon proved futile. Its hunger grew even stronger after Arna''s sacrifice. Another quintessential life had to be sacrificed to control it, resulting in a blast that erased Marcus into thin air. We prevailed, but at a great cost of three lives.
"That''s when the crushing burden of responsibility truly sank in," her voice heavy with remorse. "It was a pivotal moment where, for the first time, I didn''t begrudge my sister''s favouritism in the eyes of the queen."
I glanced at her with tear-filled eyes. "I miss her so much," she whispered, her voice trembling.
As my hand found hers, offering what little comfort I could, Arnica''s admission cut through the air like a knife. "I am the cause you lost your parents," she whispered, the pain of loss still raw in my heart.
Tears welled up in all of us now, our emotions laid bare. I wrapped my arms around her, offering solace. "No," I reassured her gently, "it was meant to happen."
"That night changed everything," she continued, her voice trembling with emotion. "It forced me to confront my weaknesses and immaturity. I see now how unfairly I treated Arna, always viewing her as competition rather than the cherished sister she truly was." Tears streamed down her cheeks, and Mr. Ethan gently took her from my arms, offering comfort. We all became lost in our turmoil, grappling with the weight of our uncertain future ahead.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 26th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 29/05/2024
27. Clarity or confusion
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Fiora (POV)
Shortly after Arnica found her composure, she resumed speaking. "Everyone else had answers to their questions except Fiora," she addressed the group. "You wanted to know about them. Well... They were considered the epitome of a couple in all of Ethera. Although Marcus wasn''t unaware of Ebon flux, he knew who Arna was and we all admired the mutual support and respect they shared so deeply that many of us wished for werewolf mates of our own." Turning to the others with a warm smile, she added, "You all hold a special place in the hearts of Ethereans." Shapeshifters among us beamed with wide smiles, tinged with a hint of smugness.
"Is there anything specific you want to know?" Arnica inquired.
"No, I''m just relieved to know I wasn''t abandoned," I replied, a broad smile lighting up my face.
"Aww... Why would you even entertain such a thought? You were dearly loved by all of us. Maybe not more than me, but still, we all cared deeply for you. We searched tirelessly, scouring every corner, but due to Arna''s shield, we couldn''t detect you. We feared the worst¡ªperhaps she had inadvertently destroyed you or her magic had faltered... I''m sorry. We should have redoubled our efforts," Arnica responded, her tone apologetic.
"It''s okay," I reassured her.
She enveloped me in a warm hug, marking the end of our evening. Despite my lingering curiosity about the black wolf, I sensed the community''s aversion to rogues, prompting me to keep my thoughts private. Additionally, I pondered the telepathic connection Zack and I shared¡ªcould it extend to other wolves? Amidst these questions, numerous mysteries remained unsolved. Unsure of how to proceed, I resolved to confront them with unwavering determination before drifting into sleep.
~~~~~~~~
Over the course of a month, I immersed myself in the exploration of my own abilities while also delving deeper into the mysterious concept of Ebon flux. Along this journey, I had the privilege of meeting Our Samragyi, whose kindness resonated deeply with me. She generously extended her hand in guidance, and I gratefully accepted. Learning from her was not just an opportunity but also a great honour.
Under Samragyi''s tutelage, I discovered the extent of my powers. It turns out, I have mastery over three elements: wind, fire, and water. Additionally, to everyone''s surprise, including my own, I found that I have a little ability to manipulate Earth as well
Our Samragyi and Zack often engage in arguments that resemble the banter of children. Surprisingly, Samragyi is a mere one hundred and two years old, which is considered quite youthful in the magical realm. Despite her relatively young age, she is married and recently welcomed a charming baby boy into the world. Occasionally, her little one even joins us on the practice field
She also introduced me to the quintessential embodiment and explained that I am inherently connected to it as the successor of my mother. This revelation placed a significant responsibility on my shoulders, one that I should prepare myself for. However, the weight of this uncertain burden weighed heavily on me. Despite knowing that it is ultimately my choice whether to accept this duty, I found myself strangely hesitant. There''s a turmoil within me that I can''t quite explain.
While everyone else was occupied with their werewolf duties, I seized the chance to find solitude near the tranquil waterfall. "Can you still hear me?" A deep voice echoed in my mind, startling me. I swiftly turned around to locate the source and laid eyes upon a man, likely in his early sixties, with a robust physique emanating an enigmatic energy. His stern countenance and piercing black eyes met mine, and I nodded in acknowledgement.
He returned my nod with equal stiffness. Though I harboured a desire to converse with him, caution prevailed. There was a lingering suspicion that his intentions might not be entirely benign. As I made to depart, his voice, deeper than the one in my head, cut through the air. "Why, scared of me?" he inquired. I hesitated momentarily before responding, "No, but I''ve heard you''re the leader of the Rogues, and I''ve been cautioned to keep my distance." My words were laced with innocence, masking the underlying tension.
"Good girl, staying away from strangers. You''ve been taught well," he commented, taking a seat near the waterfall.
Keeping a cautious distance, I ventured, "Can I ask you a question?"
"You''ve gotten stronger," he remarked, his tone inscrutable.
Confusion clouded my thoughts. "What was that supposed to mean?" I pondered, but before I could voice my query, my mind offered a cautionary response: "Maybe he doesn''t want to answer it."
Sensing my hesitation, he interjected, "You won''t ask the question?"
"you didn''t say ''yes'' so..." I trailed it
"Yes, fine by you," he replied, sounding a little irritated.
Summoning my courage, I asked the question that had been weighing on my mind, "Are you my mate?" He let out a deep sigh before turning towards me. In the moonlight, his wrinkles seemed softened, yet his face bore traces of weariness and sorrow, evident in his eyes.
"Are you aware of what mates are?" he inquired, his tone carrying a hint of condescension, as though addressing a child. Despite feeling slightly affronted by his tone, I responded, "Yes, I do. What do you think? Am I twelve? I''m a twenty-four-year-old grown woman," I scoffed
His laughter filled the air, growing louder with each passing moment. It was a mesmerizing sight, and despite myself, I felt a warmth spreading inside me. I almost teared up at the sheer beauty of it all. However, as his eyes met mine, he swiftly composed himself, straightening his posture and clearing his throat before speaking.
"You''re still a baby according to our world," he remarked, his tone now serious.
I narrowed my eyes at him, taking a few steps closer and pointing my finger at him defiantly. "I''m not a baby, I''m a grown-up adult," I asserted firmly.
He smiled and nodded his head sideways before turning his gaze back to the waterfall. "Yeah, yeah, yeah, big girl," he remarked teasingly. I pouted in disappointment but held my tongue.
"So, am I or not?" I pressed on.
He sighed heavily once more before speaking. "Do you know how old I am?"
"Yeah, a little over two hundred," I replied nonchalantly.
"What?" he exclaimed in shock. "Girl, I''m still a hundred and sixty. Where do you get these absurd notions?" He shook his head in disappointment.
"Am I or not?" I asked, growing increasingly frustrated.
"No, I''m more suited to be your father than your mate. Furthermore, even if you were, I''m not a paedophile; I would have outrightly rejected you," he replied, maintaining his composure, though a hint of frustration lingered in his tone, perceptible to me.
"So, why can I talk to you like this?" I inquired, closing the distance between us but ensuring not invading his personal space.
"I''ve no clue," he responded.
I settled beside him in the tranquil silence, unable to contain a sudden question that popped into my mind. "Why are you not hurting me?" The words slipped out before I could censor them.
He simply looked at me and smiled. "And you say you''re an adult."
"How does posing a question relate to being mature or naive?" I silently chided myself for my impulsiveness.
"It doesn''t," he conceded, "but sitting with the rogue leader does. Believing he won''t hurt you does. And asking such a question shows your maturity level," he added, a smirk playing on his lips.
"I''m new to this world. It''s normal for me to ask questions," I retaliated defensively.
"Why? Your friends don''t answer your questions? What about your parents?" he questioned, his tone probing.
"If you don''t want to answer the question, then don''t. No one is forcing you," I stated firmly, turning my gaze toward the waterfall and pouting as hard as I could.
"We all have our dignity. We don''t harm just anyone. We simply dislike blindly following orders and enjoy stirring up mischief, which isn''t always welcomed by organized society," he explained.
"But rogues attack established society, kill people, and commit all sorts of atrocities," I countered, my voice tinged with scepticism.
Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
"Hmm, they do, but there''s a distinction. I''m the leader of the Maverick, not the rogues," he clarified.
"Same thing," I retorted.
"No, we don''t harm people without cause, whereas rogues do it for fun," he elaborated.
"Then why are you called a rogue leader?" I questioned, puzzled by the apparent contradiction.
"Because we share similarities with rogues, except for our aversion to causing trouble for amusement. Hence, we''re often mistaken for rogues," he explained calmly, his demeanour sending chills down my spine.
"You''re boring. How does your mate stand you?" I blurted out, causing a smile to spread across his face.
As he smiled, he sighed heavily and rose to leave. "How can we meet?" I asked hastily, sensing his imminent departure.
"There''s no need," he replied, preparing to take his leave.
Refusing to let him go so easily, I hastily conjured water chains to restrain him. "No, I have questions," I insisted.
He turned to me, his expression stern and his imposing figure commanding attention. "Please," I implored, lowering my voice and releasing the water chains. "You''re going to get in trouble for meeting me, child," he warned, his tone devoid of emotion.
"You asked why I don''t ask my friends and family. Well... all of them hide things from me. They only tell me what they want me to know. My foster parents are humans¡ªsorry, manipulators¡ªand according to my real aunt, my parents are dead. She also hides things. I understand I''m an outsider, but how can I become a part of something when half the time, I don''t even know what''s going on?" I lamented, a mixture of frustration and resignation colouring my words.
"So, you''re willing to trust a Maverick?" he remarked, his tone scolding.
"It''s okay. Just go where you were heading. Consider you didn''t hear anything," I responded, my heart heavy with disappointment.
After a period of silence, the old man spoke again, retaking his spot. "That... That white wolf... wasn''t he your mate?" he asked, his voice tentative.
"I don''t know," I replied quietly.
"How did you know that the concept of a mate exists in this world?" he asked cautiously once more.
"He was the one who told me. But, about the ritual I learned from the book in the library at Mr. and Mrs. Black''s kingdom," I responded, still speaking in a subdued tone.
"Did they know who you were?" he questioned further.
"No, yes, maybe... I don''t know. Now that I think about it, they may have known. Zack took me there for restoration in the library..." I paused, puzzled, as something didn''t seem to add up.
"Something''s not right," I remarked, furrowing my brows in scrutiny.
"Hmm, was King Alpha aware of who you were?" he inquired.
"I don''t think so I told him,... but wouldn''t it be possible that he noticed my unusual behaviour and figured out that I''m not just a mere human?" I suggested.
"Child, do you realize that every manipulator who comes to this city always has questions about something unusual they''ve noticed or experienced? Do you think King Alpha has enough free time to personally attend to all of them?" he questioned, implying a sense of scepticism.
He continued, "Let''s assume he did take an interest in you. Why, then, would he bring you to the most significant place for any shapeshifter?"
"Perhaps he simply trusted me?" I innocently suggested.
"Hmm... If only it were that simple," he mockingly turned his head.
"Do you suspect he might have an ulterior motive?" I worriedly asked.
"It''s possible, or... he could be your mate. But if that were true, why would he keep it a secret? What might be the reason?" He pondered deeply.
"Maybe he just doesn''t care for me, or... he''s simply not my mate or, He might have some hidden agenda," I said nonchalantly.
"I don''t think so. There is much more to this story than what it seems like," his face brimming with experience.
"Can I ask something?" I asked cautiously.
Still lost in deep thought, he nodded his head with a soft "hmm."
I hesitantly asked, "What do you want in return?" After posing the question, I lowered my gaze, pretending to play with the grass.
"What I want, no one can provide," he replied, stretching himself.
"Maybe I can help," I stated, fully concentrated.
"I want my wife and baby girl back," he said, gazing at the stars.
"I can help with that! Tell me where they are. I''m very skilled in combat, and together we can defeat the bad guys and free your wife and child. I know kung-fu, and now I can use my powers very effectively. Come on!" I said enthusiastically, fully prepared for action. In my mind, I was already in full anime mode, ready to take on anything. I couldn''t help but think that I could be a great anime actress¡ªI''m just that good.
Seeing me so animated, the old man laughed hysterically. "You have a beautiful laugh," I complimented him.
He continued to chuckle. "Oh God! It''s been ages since I laughed this much. Where did you even learn all this stuff? You looked like a very high hyena. It would be best if you tried comedy. You''ll be successful."
I wasn''t sure whether to be offended or flattered. I think he called me odd in a very sophisticated manner.
"Were you a high-ranking officer?" I asked.
With his laughter fading, he asked, "Why?"
"Because you poison people very sweetly¡ªtypical high-ranking officer behaviour," I responded, feeling offended.
He chuckled again under his breath. "Well... It''s hard to get rid of age-old habits."
Amidst smiles and lingering laughter, he began, "My... ahem... My wife and child are dead."
"Oh, I''m sorry," I replied, with genuine sympathy.
"They died in battle. So, I left my pack and became the leader here," he shared, looking at me as if seeking confirmation that I was listening.
"I simply find solace in caring for these lost souls. In my pack, we''ve built a diverse community with every kind of shapeshifter where we support each other, cherishing whatever memories remain," he shared, glancing my way with a hint of amusement. "Don''t give me that look, kid. I''m not sure why I''m even opening up to you."
"Perhaps it''s because I''m cute, and I admire your strength. If I could embody even a fraction of your resilience, my life would feel complete," I responded with a smile.
Returning the gesture, the old man said, "Child, since you''ve been kind to me, I''ll impart some age-old wisdom. I believe the people around you aren''t malevolent; they''re just overly protective of you. I''m being optimistic, but if I''m even slightly wrong, then you''re in a very deep conspiracy. Keep your guard up all the time around everyone."
"Hmm," lost in thought, I glanced at the time and panicked a little. "I need to leave, but..." I hesitantly asked, "Can I contact you in any way?"
"It''s very strange. Why hasn''t anyone taught you how to use mind link?" he questioned.
"I thought only Zack could use it, so I never questioned it. It''s my first time learning that I can use it too," I admitted. What could I say when things are this complicated?
"Hmm,... understandable, It''s easy, just concentrate and think about me. You can connect with me instantly. Though it shouldn''t happen without a pack bond, I sense you''re an exception. If it doesn''t work, remember, I visit this fall often. I''ll find you, okay?" he said, his voice carrying a comforting, fatherly tone.
After nodding, I rose from my seat. With a respectful bow, I bid the old man farewell and headed home.
During my journey, the old man''s words continued to churn in my mind, I urged myself to refrain from cooking excessively in my head. Upon reaching my door, I was greeted by Zack''s smiling face and a bouquet of flowers in hand. However, his smile quickly faded as he asked in a stern yet calm tone, "Where were you?"
Confusion clouded my thoughts as I responded, "At the waterfall. Why?" Then, it dawned on me, a sudden realization that Zack possessed a susceptible nose
"With whom?" Zack maintained his composed demeanour, his inquiry probing.
Contemplating whether honesty was the best policy, I unconsciously nibbled on my lower lip, grappling with the consequences of telling the truth. How would I explain it? Would he trust me if I did? "An old friend," I eventually replied, rationalizing that it wasn''t technically a lie ¨C the person was indeed old, and now, a friend.
"What old friend?" Zack''s scrutiny deepened, his brows furrowing with suspicion.
I should have anticipated this line of questioning. It was clear he wouldn''t relent until he received a straightforward response. "Why?" I countered, attempting to deflect
"What why?" Zack repeated, his persistence unwavering.
"Why do I have to tell you?... Just because I rely on you?" I responded, striving to maintain a calm demeanour despite the surge of emotions within me. But beneath the surface, anger simmered. I was furious ¨C furious because important details had been withheld from me, furious because I was learning about them from a stranger. I was furious because I didn''t know if I could trust them, and furious. After all, it seemed like anyone could stroll in and shatter the fragile trust I had in them.
"No, because I want to protect you, in case you encounter any unknown danger," Zack replied, his tone cute and calm, but with a hint of worry evident in his expression.
"If that''s the case, then don''t. I''m capable of looking after myself just fine. And it means I don''t have to report every little thing I do to you," I retorted, my desire for solitude foremost in my mind.
"Now, that only piques my curiosity even more about who you were with," Zack persisted, placing the flowers on the centre table before advancing towards me. Instinctively, I took several steps back, halting him in his tracks.
"It''s late. I should rest. If you don''t have anything urgent, I would like to be alone," I asserted.
Zack hummed in acknowledgement and departed.
When he left, I immediately turned to booking flights and returning home. I was weary of the constant mysteries and puzzles surrounding me. I needed a respite, especially since there wasn''t much keeping me here. I knew who I was; I had come to terms with losing my parents and gained control over my powers. I knew I wouldn''t inadvertently harm anyone. My mission here was accomplished; I had been prolonging my stay unnecessarily.
In a moment of curiosity, I tested the old man''s mind link lesson, concentrating my thoughts towards him. "Hi, hello. Can you hear me?" I communicated silently.
"Yes, child. Is something troubling you?" his response echoed in my mind.
Excitedly, I squealed inwardly, "Ahhh... this is so cool! Can I talk to you anytime from anywhere?"
"Yes, as long as I''m alive," he confirmed.
Feeling a pang of sadness, I confessed, "I''m going back home."
"Good, have a nice trip," he wished me well.
"Forever," I added solemnly.
"Oh, okay. Can I ask you why?" he inquired.
"Yes, you may," I chuckled softly.
"Just, the information I needed has been served. What would I do here? It''s not like I have family here. Moreover, I miss my parents," I explained.
"Hmm, it''s nice that we could be of help. I hope you''ll find your path, and may your inner self find peace," he responded in a calm and reassuring tone.
"Do come on holidays whenever you can, okay, child," he spoke affectionately.
"Hmm, I''ll miss you, my last-day friend," I giggled, and the old man joined in.
After packing, we continued our conversation until he eventually bid me farewell. Then, I left for the airport.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3200
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 27th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 03/06/2024
28. Echoes of Silence
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary (POV)
It''s been a little over a month since we lost contact with Fiora. She hasn''t been answering calls nor responding to Theo''s attempts at a mind link. Looking back, I should have realized something was amiss the last time we saw her. Regretfully, I left her alone. The details she provided at the company were all false. The only information we have about her is her name, Fiora, and the city she claims to be from.
We have no clue about her whereabouts since the flight she took. Our attempts to track her have been futile, and even Arnica couldn''t locate her with her energy. When we sought assistance from their queen, she declined, citing Fiora''s choice and her respect for it. Frankly, I couldn''t care less about her respect¡ªI need to find out where Fiora is.
Is she safe? What''s troubling her? And why did she vanish without a trace? Most importantly, I miss her terribly.
I''m still here in Fiora''s city, tirelessly searching for her while managing the affairs of my company. Today, I met with one of our acquaintances, Mr. Mary. The anticipation was palpable as his wife presented a concept for our new project¡ªa notion that ignited excitement from the moment it was unveiled.
The designs were nothing short of mesmerizing, each more captivating than the last. Among them, one stood out¡ªa half-crescent moon shape with a wolf''s head intricately woven into its design. The symbolism was powerful, and the potential impact on the growing werewolf reader community was undeniable. We could almost feel the energy in the room surge as we discussed the possibilities.
But that was just the beginning. Another proposal featured two dragons locked in a majestic, swirling dance¡ªone poised at the north and the other at the south. The imagery was breathtaking, and the idea of bringing together these iconic symbols left us all spellbound.
And then came the suggestion to combine these elements¡ªa fusion of moon and wolf, dragon and legend. The excitement was palpable as we envisioned the possibilities, and the potential to capture the imagination of people from all corners of the globe.
I couldn''t help but be drawn to this concept, not just for its visual appeal, but for its promise to connect people through the timeless power of storytelling. After all, stories are what bind us together, weaving a tapestry of shared experiences and emotions. In this project, we had the opportunity to create something truly extraordinary¡ªa place where those stories could come to life, and where souls could find connection and solace amidst the swirling chaos of the world.
The meeting convened to finalize the design wasn''t just about aesthetics; it was about translating imagination into reality, ensuring that the vision could be practically realized. We delved into discussions on the feasibility of the design¡ªits structural integrity, materials required, and the intricate balance between form and function.
As we navigated through the technical aspects and assessed the project''s viability, my thoughts kept drifting back to Fiora. Amidst the discussions on budgets, timelines, and legalities, her absence weighed heavily on my mind. I couldn''t shake off the worry, hoping fervently that she was safe and well.
Even as we meticulously went over every detail, from the engineering specifications to the procurement process, a part of me remained preoccupied with thoughts of her. The project was taking shape, but my concern for her safety remained a constant undercurrent in the proceedings.
Though we still had a myriad of topics to dissect, we lacked the requisite expertise at that moment. Reluctantly, we concluded the meeting, leaving a trail of unresolved issues in our wake. Mr. Mary and his wife extended a gracious invitation for dinner at their home, a gesture I initially wished to decline. My mind remained fixated on finding Fiora, but their insistence and our longstanding acquaintance left me with no choice but to accept.
In the evening, clad in my finest suit, I meticulously assembled a gift basket brimming with decadent offerings: artisanal chocolates, gourmet coffee beans, and a handcrafted scented candle. Given their preference against alcohol, I ensured the inclusion of premium coffee beans for our gathering.
Navigating the streets in my sleek Carmen Boulogne, I aimed to maintain an air of sophistication without appearing conspicuous. Upon arriving at their opulent mansion, I couldn''t help but marvel at its modern architecture and state-of-the-art technologies¡ªa stark contrast to the traditional opulence of my estate.
Their abode, a testament to their newfound wealth, spoke volumes about the potential earnings within their limited lifespan. It''s no surprise they''re referred to as manipulators, given their knack for leveraging their gifts. If only they comprehended the full extent of their capabilities, they could undoubtedly lead even more prosperous lives. Alas, such is the enigmatic nature of their existence.
Escorted inside by one of their household attendants, I found Mr. and Mrs. Mary awaiting me, both impeccably attired as if welcoming a cherished family member. The occasion seemed formal, yet I couldn''t discern its significance. Perhaps, in their world, it was customary to receive guests with such ceremonial warmth.
Returning their warm greeting, I expressed my gratitude, "Thank you, Mr. Mary. It''s a pleasure to be here. Unfortunately, my father couldn''t join us, but I''m honoured to represent him in his absence."
Mr. Mary''s smile broadened as he replied, "Welcome, Mr. Crystal. It''s your first time in our humble abode. We regret not having the opportunity to extend this invitation to your father. Nevertheless, we''re delighted to host you."
"Thank you, Mr. Mary. I am honoured to be with you," I replied graciously.
"No, Mr. Crystal, it''s our pleasure to have you here," Mrs. Mary chimed in, her happiness palpable.
Their warmth enveloped me, making me feel right at home. It wasn''t just their opulent surroundings that evoked this sense of comfort; it was their genuine kindness and unwavering support. While others sought to exploit me for profit, they were the beacon of integrity, guiding me through the intricacies of business. Though I may have gained some extra bucks under their tutelage, it was their kindness that left the most enduring impression on me.
"I brought you something since you all say no to alcohol; this is the only thing I could think of," I said with a sheepish grin, presenting the basket.
Mrs. Mary graciously accepted the basket, but not without expressing her concern, "You know you don''t have to bring anything for us. Moreover, these are so expensive. I know money doesn''t bother you, but..."
Interrupting her, I interjected, "Would you have come empty-handed to my house?"
Without hesitation, she responded, "No, of course not. But that''s because we''re older than you, and gifts from older people are considered blessings, not gifts."
"Then younger people''s gifts are considered love, not gifts," I countered with a playful smirk.
She pouted at my response, and I couldn''t help but foolishly smile back.
"You''re hungry?" Mrs. Mary''s voice held a hint of defeat.
"Starving," I declared eagerly. Just then, Mr. Mary interjected with mock indignation, "Am I invisible to both of you?" prompting both Mrs. Mary and me to respond in unison, "Yes."
With a playful retort, he quipped, "That''s why I love my daughter more," before theatrically storming off to the dining area.
Amidst shared laughter, Mrs. Mary and I made our way to the dining area. As we walked, she cheerfully informed me, "I''ve prepared focaccia with artichoke dip for starters. Today''s dinner is all about you."
Amid our banter, I relished the camaraderie with Mrs. Mary, appreciating her warmth and hospitality. I made a mental note to introduce Fiora to her someday, knowing they would undoubtedly hit it off. Yet, even amid such conviviality, my thoughts were consumed by worry for Fiora. The technicalities of our dinner preparations couldn''t quite distract me from the longing I felt for her presence.
As we gathered around the dining table, the tantalizing scent of warm focaccia mingled with the aroma of artichoke dip, enveloping the entire hall in its delicious embrace. The anticipation heightened with each passing moment, our senses awakened by the irresistible fragrance.
Amidst the culinary symphony, a woman''s voice emerged, initially faint and mumbled, but gradually growing clearer and more animated: "Focaccia... focaccia..." Her excitement resonated through the air, infusing the atmosphere with a contagious energy, as though she was dancing to the rhythm of her own words.
Then, she appeared, seemingly unconcerned with her surroundings, her presence a sudden burst of vibrant energy. At that moment, time seemed to stand still as a surge of electricity coursed through my body. Before me stood Fiora
Stolen story; please report.
She entered the room with a carefree demeanor, casually selecting her piece of bread and dipping it into the savory artichoke dip before settling beside Mr. Mary. As I observed her, a whirlwind of emotions churned within me. I couldn''t help but feel a surge of curiosity mixed with a tinge of apprehension. How would she react upon realizing my presence here?
My mind raced with a maelstrom of conflicting emotions. Fury simmered beneath the surface, fueled by the gnawing worry that had consumed me in her absence. Yet, despite my inner turmoil, she seemed oblivious to my presence, her carefree demeanor only intensifying my frustration.
"Fiora, we have guests. Let me serve them first," Mrs. Mary scolded gently.
"Who?" Fiora queried, her gaze sweeping the room until it locked onto me. At that moment, her eyes widened in disbelief, her kaleidoscopic irises sparkling with recognition. How I had missed those mesmerizing hues. Before she could retreat, I instinctively moved with superhuman speed to intercept her, I forgot I was amongst manipulators in the rush of emotion. But none of that mattered; I had Fiora in my grasp once again. It felt like an eternity since our last encounter, and the flood of relief washed away all traces of anger and worry.
As I pulled her into a tight embrace, finding solace in her presence, all the tension and frustration melted away. However, Fiora swiftly pushed me back, disentangling herself from my grasp. "She has gotten stronger," Theo remarked, a note of admiration in his voice.
As Fiora glared at me and prepared to retreat, Mr. Mary''s stern voice cut through the tension. "Fiora," he began, his tone commanding attention. With a small piece of bread in his hand
"This is the only chance I''m giving you to settle whatever happened," Mr. Mary continued, his voice laced with a solemn promise. "After this time, I swear on your mother, he won''t be able to come near you. Even if I have to destroy his entire world, I would... happily." His words hung heavy in the air, punctuated by the weight of his unwavering determination.
I couldn''t help but feel a pang of discomfort at the intensity of Mr. Mary''s words. While he may be her father, the protective fierceness in his tone left me uneasy. Yet, I knew better than to interject
Mrs. Mary placed her hand gently on my arm, her expression soft yet firm. Though her gaze was gentler, the message conveyed was unmistakable: this was a moment that needed resolution, here and now. I understood the gravity of the situation, and I respected her silent directive.
Beside me, Fiora stood silently, her head bowed, her emotions unreadable. It was clear that this was a pivotal moment for both of us.
With a nod from Mrs. Mary, she and Mr. Mary quietly exited the room, leaving Fiora and me alone to confront whatever words needed to be exchanged, to untangle the knots of misunderstanding and uncertainty that had gripped us both
As soon as Mr. and Mrs. Mary left the room, Fiora turned her attention to the focaccia, seemingly avoiding any interaction with me. Quietly, she began to eat her bread, her actions devoid of any outward acknowledgment of my presence. It was a peaceful scene, yet the weight of the unspoken tension hung heavy in the air.
In that moment, understanding dawned upon me. Mrs. Mary''s earlier words echoed in my mind: "Today is all about you." It became clear that they had orchestrated this entire evening with meticulous care, perhaps aware of who I was and the significance of our reunion. They had provided us with this opportunity to reconcile, to address the unresolved issues between us.
Grateful for their subtle intervention, I silently thanked them as I took a seat next to Fiora. She remained engrossed in her bread, seemingly lost in her own thoughts. With a quiet resolve, I prepared myself for the conversation that lay ahead, knowing that this moment held the potential to mend what had been broken between us.
Intentionally, I reached out and took a bite from the bread she held, a subtle yet deliberate gesture to draw her attention. It worked like a charm.
"That''s mine. Take your own. They''re kept over there," she snapped angrily.
"Well, Mrs. Mary said she baked them for me. Technically, you''re sharing my share," I countered, a hint of amusement tugging at the corners of my lips.
"This is my house, and I can have whatever I like," she retorted proudly, her tone defiant.
"Agreed, no doubt," I replied calmly, acknowledging her assertion without contention.
"I missed you," I confessed, hoping for a more receptive response.
"Good for you," she replied curtly, her tone devoid of warmth.
Undeterred, I pressed on, determined to bridge the gap between us. "What can I do to appease you?" I asked earnestly, but her silence was deafening.
With a heavy heart, I made one final attempt to break through the barrier of silence that separated us. "Fiora, I am not a mind reader like your kind. I need to be told what you want or what you think. If there is something you don''t like or you want, you have to tell me," I pleaded, looking at her with hope.
But still, there was no response. With a resigned sigh, I accepted defeat and rose from my seat, preparing to leave.
I paused, taken aback by her sudden question. "Why did you take me to your parent''s house?" she asked, her voice clear now that she had swallowed her food.
I listened carefully, her words cutting through the tension between us. "Be more specific," I requested, hoping to grasp the full weight of her unspoken concerns.
She took a moment, swallowing her food before responding. "You''re King Alpha, and that library is crucial to all the shapeshifters in your world," she began, her voice steady but simmering with emotion. "I assume you knew that I am not human. Bringing a stranger to your parents'' house could have been dangerous, yet you still took me there. Why? I can''t believe you''re that naive. What were you trying to achieve? And I was so foolish, never questioning why you were so kind to me."
He opened his mouth to respond, but she cut him off, her voice rising.
"Moreover, you know mind linking is impossible without a mating ritual. Why didn''t that question arise in your mind? Or did it, and you just pretended not to notice? Or were you fully aware of why it happened?" Her voice quivered with frustration and betrayal. "If that''s true, did you also know that Arnica is Etherean? You knew I was related to her. That means you knew who I was before anyone else. You knew I was Etherean too. That''s why you suggested only Arnica for help at Ice Lake House. What else did you know, Mr. Zachary Theo Crystal? And don''t even think about feigning innocence with me. It won''t work."
"Wait, I¡ª" he started, but she shook her head, cutting him off again.
"No! I don''t want to hear your excuses," she shouted, tears brimming in her eyes. "I was so stupid," she continued, her voice breaking with emotion. "How did I not see these things? What were you planning? To use me as a weapon to stay in power, or do you have some other hidden agenda? I can''t believe I was that naive. I thought you were trying to help, but it turns out I was just a pawn, wasn''t I?"
"That''s not true," he said, his voice filled with desperation. "I¡ª"
"Tell me," she sneered, ignoring his words, her eyes blazing with fury and hurt. "Was it fun? Watching me struggle, cry, and face hurdles at every turn. Was it fun watching me become dependent on you?" Her voice, harsh and laced with pain, echoed in the silence that followed, the agony in her words cutting through the stillness like a knife.
"I never wanted to hurt you," he said softly, stepping closer, but she recoiled, her eyes narrowing.
"Don''t come near me," she hissed, her voice a deadly whisper. "You can save your lies for someone else. I trusted you, and you betrayed me. There''s nothing you can say to fix that."
The room fell silent, the weight of her accusations hanging heavily in the air. She turned away, her shoulders trembling with suppressed sobs, I calmly poured water into two glasses, one for me and one for Fiora. She accepted it without looking at me, drinking quietly. after a while when she settled a little, I turned her to face me, and I maintained a composed demeanour. "Is there anything else you want to say?" I asked.
She shook her head, indicating ''no.''
"Will you answer a few questions?" I continued. She nodded again, still keeping her head down.
"How much do you know about me?" I asked. Her expression shifted to one of puzzlement. "I meant, what do you know about me? Think carefully and answer every detail you''re aware of," I clarified, pausing to let her gather her thoughts.
After a moment, she began, "That you''re handsome, smart, you''re a werewolf, your other half is named Theo, and he talks through the mind link. You are the Alpha of the pack..."
"Which pack? What is the name of my pack?" I interrupted. She fell silent, her eyes widening in confusion. I gestured for her to continue.
"...and you''re the king of all packs," she resumed hesitantly.
"Am I the king of only Ixcheline, or are there other species of shapeshifters in my kingdom?" I intervened again.
Fiora''s silence deepened, the uncertainty in her eyes growing more pronounced. It was clear she had never fully understood the extent of my responsibilities or the scope of my world. I waited patiently, hoping my questions would guide her to a better understanding
Her eyes grew increasingly wide and expressive as the realization of what I was trying to convey began to sink in. "Leave the other details aside. Tell me what you know about my family," I prompted, pausing to give her time to answer.
She thought hard, then spoke in a low voice, "... Your birth parents died in an accident..."
"What kind of accident? Was it a vehicular collision or some other tragedy? How exactly did they die?" I questioned further, pressing for specifics.
She spoke softly, her expression shifting from one of vulnerability to a more resolute one. "I don''t know about you," she confessed.
"Yet you believe that somehow I was trying to harm you or deceive you," I said, concluding the conversation with a mix of frustration and sadness, my voice edged with the weight of unspoken truths and misunderstood intentions.
Her expression was stern, but there was a glimmer of realization in her eyes. She spoke with a firm voice, "But you withheld information from me."
"Yes, I did," I admitted. "I won''t deny it. I had to. You were a stranger to me. How could you expect me to trust you¡ªsomeone who lived among manipulators¡ªwith the sensitive information of our world..."
She interrupted me sharply. "If you''re a King Alpha, why did you take a personal interest in me instead of delegating it to someone else? Why did you bring me to that library if I was such a potential threat? Why did you agree to explore the cave with me? Why would the king himself be involved when he could have easily had his people keep an eye on me?" she retaliated, her eyes filling with tears.
Her questions were emotion-laden, each cutting through the tension with raw honesty and hurt. She deserved answers, but more than that, she deserved the truth behind my actions.
Continued...
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3300
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 28th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 08/06/2024
29. Beneath the surface
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****_____
Zachary (POV)
I remained silent for a while, pondering my words before releasing a heavy sigh. Realizing that if I wanted her to understand and trust me, I had to be honest, I began, "Before I met you, rumors swirled about the potent energy that surrounded you. I approached you cautiously, seeking to discern whether you were merely a person on a quest for identity or a concealed threat in disguise. After confirming that you posed no danger, my intention was to distance myself. However, your intellect captivated me, drawing me in. I found myself staying longer, enjoying our professional and personal conversations. You possess a maturity beyond your years."
I paused briefly before continuing, "As for the cave you mentioned, it''s not visible to everyone. While its existence is acknowledged, only a select few possess the ability to perceive it. And among those, only a handful can actually enter. I attempted to gain entry multiple times, but each attempt ended in failure..."
"But you entered it without any resistance with me..." She interrupted. "I didn''t enter on my own; you dragged me inside..."
After a moment of consideration, I cautiously asked, "I wanted to ask you something... can I?" Fiora nervously nodded her head.
"Why weren''t you surprised when entering that cave, or perhaps scared, like a typical manipulator would have been? It was as if you visited there every day to wander," I asked curiously, seeking clarity on her reaction.
"I was scared, excited, and nervous¡ªmore excited because I thought I finally had the answer to my question and could go back home to lead a normal life. But, I didn''t want to be alone, so I dragged you inside," Fiora explained.
I nodded in understanding, but before I could say anything further, she continued, "Do you remember the shimmers around you in the cave?"
Again, I nodded, emitting a small sound of acknowledgement.
"I suspected that maybe you''re not human as well. Your calm demeanour in that cave confirmed my suspicion. I thought you knew who I was and maybe you''d tell me on your own. That was the only reason I stayed in that cave, wandering," she concluded.
I sighed heavily before responding, "And seeing your excitement, I assumed that perhaps you were feigning ignorance while secretly planning to execute whatever plan you had. So, I stayed there to try to understand your intentions. After leaving the cave, you pretended to conveniently forget everything. I thought maybe you believed that people wouldn''t believe what you saw and would consider you mentally ill, hence the pretence. But even that didn''t remove you from my suspicion radar."
"We were both trying to protect ourselves," she spoke softly, her voice tinged with understanding. "And as for Arnica, I began to realize that your connection with her ran deeper than mere magic. There was something inherently personal about it. When you were unconscious after the cave incident, her reaction only served to confirm my suspicions. That marked the beginning of my quest to unravel the mystery surrounding Arnica."
After a small pause I began again "To answer your question, yes, I was aware of who Arnica was. However, I couldn''t fully believe it until she revealed the truth to us. The existence of Ethereans had always been more of a folklore tale for our community. We knew they once existed but were believed to have gone extinct. Therefore, anyone possessing similar magic to that of an Etherean is considered rare and precious among magic holders.
You see, just as there are various types of shapeshifters, there exists a myriad of magic holders as well. Your queen presides over all of them, although even she may not be fully aware of the extent of the magical diversity. That''s why I hesitated to categorize you and Arnica into a single kind. I feared suggesting something only to later discover you were something entirely different. It would have been a terrible mistake.
So, I chose to let you discover your identity on your own. However, I did aid you with whatever knowledge I possessed about magic and also with what powers I observed in you."
I sensed Fiora''s demeanour getting more relaxed and comfortable. Her guards dropped one at a time. "Do you want to ask more questions?" I asked, silently praying that she had forgotten about the mind link. But my prayers fell short.
"Why can I connect with you and others through the mind link?" she asked innocently.
I sighed, and then my ears perked up as I processed her words. "What did you just say?" I spoke out my thoughts. Fiora looked a little shocked too.
"What?" she questioned.
"You can communicate through the mind link with others as well?" I asked, scrutinizing her with furrowed eyebrows.
She very slowly nodded her head.
"Who?" I asked again, my curiosity and concern growing.
She thought for a while and then said, "The leader of Maverick."
She avoided my gaze, and I understood. The last time we met, she was with the leader of Maverick. My mind started churning in many different directions, consumed by countless questions. Why was she able to communicate with him? What connection did they have? How did this ability manifest? The implications were unsettling.
I took a deep breath, trying to steady my thoughts. "Fiora, this is important," I said, my tone serious. "Can you tell me more about your interactions with the leader of Maverick? How often do you communicate? What do you talk about?"
She hesitated, clearly uncomfortable with the line of questioning, but I needed answers. The mind link was a deeply personal and powerful connection, and if she could communicate with someone outside our immediate circle, it could mean many things¡ªnone of which seemed safe.
She hesitated a lot and then abruptly changed the subject. "So, why is it happening to me?" she asked, curiosity evident in her voice, acting as if she didn''t hear me, I also let that go for this once
"I''m not entirely sure now," I answered truthfully.
"Were you aware of this mind link mystery before?" she pressed.
"I might have," I replied, her curiosity driving her to wait for me to elaborate.
"When my parents died, one of the accusers said I would have to go through the same fate again. Later, when I took the throne, his words haunted me. In search of peace, I went to see a seer, or prophesier¡ªwhatever you want to call her. She warned me that there would be consequences and that whatever I might see, might not be from the future. It could be the past or something not even close to this world. Despite her warning, I went through her future peeking process".
I paused, looking at Fiora''s neutral expression. "I saw a woman with kaleidoscopic eyes, just like yours, embedding a sword similar to the one in the cave. She wore a beautiful white crown adorned with pearls surrounding her, and she was crying..."
Fiora''s face remained unreadable, and I continued, "I didn''t understand the vision at first, but seeing you and learning about your abilities made me think that maybe you were the woman in my vision. That''s why I stayed close to you, why I took you to the library and the cave. I needed to understand your connection to this prophecy."
She sighed and spoke, "So you thought that I could be the person who will bring catastrophe to your world?" I regretfully nodded my head.
"And you think that my mind link was the consequence of that prophecy?" she asked, and I nodded again.
"But in my opinion, it shouldn''t have exceeded this much limit," I explained. "Let''s ask that seer," she suggested.
"She died long ago," I replied, a heavy sadness in my voice.
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
Fiora looked thoughtful, her eyes searching mine for answers. "Then we need to find another way to understand this."
I nodded in agreement. "You''re right. There must be someone else who can help us. Perhaps there are other seers or ancient texts that can give us clues. We need to keep searching."
She sighed again, this time with a hint of determination. "Okay, then. We''ll figure this out together. But you need to promise me one thing," she said, her eyes locking onto mine.
"Anything," I replied, my voice steady.
"Promise me that you''ll trust me from now on. No more secrets, no more half-truths. We face this together, openly and honestly."
"I promise," I said, feeling the weight of the words. "No more secrets. We face this together."
Fiora nodded, a small smile playing on her lips. "Good. Then let''s get to work. We''ve got a lot to uncover."
As we sat there, side by side, I felt a renewed sense of hope. Despite the uncertainty and the unknowns, we were in this together. And that, more than anything, gave me strength.
As we both pondered over our next steps, Mr. and Mrs. Mary entered the scene. Fiora tiredly looked at her father and with a sad smile said, "Hello, Dada."
With a subtle smile, he replied, "Hello, child," and hugged her softly. Meanwhile, I stood up to leave the room. I bowed to both Mr. and Mrs. Mary and began to step away when Fiora intervened.
"Stay here until you return," she said firmly. Before I could protest, she turned around and left the room.
Mrs. Mary then spoke, "Do you want a room near hers or far away?"
I was dumbfounded by the question. "Whatever you prefer, Mrs Mary," I replied, blushing.
The couple giggled softly, and Mrs. Mary said with a smile, "We think you''ll be more comfortable nearby."
I nodded, feeling a mix of relief and nervousness. It seemed they didn''t oppose me after all.
I apologized for the inconvenience I caused them and made a mental note to talk to them privately someday. Mrs. Mary showed me to my room, which was just two doors away from Fiora''s. I thanked her and entered the room, too tired to admire its beauty.
There was so much swirling around in my head that I didn''t even bother changing clothes. I just removed my shoes and coat and went straight to bed, with thoughts of Fiora occupying my mind. All this while, Theo had been unusually silent, and I had almost forgotten his presence. I was in no mental state to have a conversation with him, and it seemed neither was he.
With that, I fell into a deep slumber.
------
Fiora (POV)
For the entire month, I practised my powers and learned that, in addition to my three dominant elements, I could use a fourth element efficiently and even a fifth element, albeit slightly. This is a little update on my powers for you all. Ahh! Who am I even talking to?
I don''t know what''s happening. Zachary is here. I can sense him. Why didn''t I ask him if I were his mate? I''m so stupid. That''s the main reason I left that place. I was only mad because I thought I was being used emotionally.
The uncertainty gnawed at me, and my emotions were a tangled mess. I spent days contemplating our interactions, replaying every moment in my mind. Was there something I missed? Some sign that would have confirmed my suspicions? I had to face him and ask the questions that had been haunting me.
Standing in front of the mirror, I pointed my fingers at my reflection and asked, "Are you stupid? Why didn''t you tell him that you have feelings for him? You never doubted his intentions; you just hate the fact that you can''t be with him forever. You fear that someday his mate will come, and he''ll leave you for her. Why, why, why? Just tell him! What''s the worst that could happen? He''ll reject you, right? He''ll say he''s faithful to whoever his mate is. Ahh! No, I can''t see him with any other girl. But what should I do? It''s all your fault," I said to my reflection in the mirror.
I felt a surge of frustration and helplessness. The internal struggle was tearing me apart, and the only thing I could do was face myself and try to sort out my emotions. My heart raced at the thought of confronting Zachary
I fell asleep practising how I would confront him. This morning, I woke up all pumped up, chanting, "I can do this, I can do this," throughout my morning routine. But as soon as I entered the dining area for breakfast, I saw Zack in a layered brown jacket over a white t-shirt and black pants. My chant reversed to "I cannot do this, I cannot do this." Not when he looks perfect first thing in the morning.
I abandoned my mission. Don''t blame me¡ªI''m a very soft-hearted person. Before I can confess, I''ll be mesmerized by him, and I don''t know what I''ll say then. Probably some utter nonsense, that I''m sure of.
My parents were giggling at something when I joined the table near my father. "What''s so funny?" I whispered to him.
"Your reaction," he whispered back.
"What reaction?" I asked, still whispering.
"You''re googling our guest," he said, and I heard a chuckle from the other side of the table. Ahh! I forgot about his heightened hearing. I cursed under my breath, which made Zack''s chuckle even stronger.
Determined to hide my embarrassment, I focused on my breakfast, trying to ignore the amused glances from both my parents and Zack. The butterflies in my stomach, however, were harder to ignore.
I abandoned the mission of confronting him. It became clear that I wasn''t equipped for such a task. The way things are now, I''ll leave it be. When his mate eventually arrives, I''ll quietly step aside. "Peace," my inner self and I agreed on it.
"Your belongings are moved here. Stay as long as you want and leave whenever you desire," my father said to Zack. Internally, I started crying in a fully animated manner, like a lovesick puppy. Am I acting like one too? I animatedly cried again in my mind.
Then I heard Zack say, "Mr. and Mrs. Mary, whenever you permit, I would like to speak to you in private."
"Why?" I blurted out, sounding like a jealous girlfriend.
"Because they are my partners, and I need to discuss business with them," he replied.
"What is it that can''t be discussed here? I also work in both companies," I said, realizing I was making a fuss over nothing.
Zack looked at me calmly. "It''s sensitive business matters, Fiora. Trust me, it''s best handled privately."
I sighed, feeling a bit foolish. "Alright," I said, trying to sound nonchalant. "I understand."
My parents exchanged amused glances but didn''t say anything. I could feel my cheeks burning with embarrassment. Zack''s composed demeanour only made me feel more self-conscious about my outburst. I busied myself with my breakfast, hoping to avoid further embarrassment.
As Zack and my parents moved to another room for their private discussion, I tried to focus on my food, but my thoughts kept drifting back to him. Why is it so hard to keep my emotions in check around him? I questioned myself, but my curiosity got the best of me. Unable to resist, I sneaked into a nearby closed room to eavesdrop on their conversation. Pressing my ear against the wall, I strained to hear what they were saying, but nothing was clear.
Suddenly, my vision blurred, and I found myself in a dark passage, walking alone. Fear gripped my heart as I tried to shout, but no sound came out. I tried again, but the silence was deafening. I continued walking, my heart pounding in my chest, when I saw a lady up ahead. She was dressed regally, looking every bit like a queen.
Her presence both reassured and unnerved me. "Who are you?" I asked, my voice trembling.
The lady turned towards me, her eyes soft, powerful, and kaleidoscopic just like mine. "I am the one you''ve been seeking, Fiora," she said. "And you are more than you realize."
"Where am I? What is this place?" I asked, fear and curiosity battling within me.
"This is a glimpse into your true self," she replied. "You have a destiny that intertwines with the fate of many. But first, you must understand who you are and what you are capable of."
Her words resonated deeply, stirring something within me. "What do you mean?" I asked, stepping closer.
"You are not just any magic holder, Fiora. You possess a rare and powerful lineage. Your journey is only beginning, and the choices you make will shape the future of many," she said, her voice echoing in the dark passage.
I heard Zack''s voice, "Fiora... Fiora," and I jolted awake, my eyes snapping open wide. I found myself lying in bed, covered by sheets, with my parents and Zack surrounding me. An IV was attached to my arm, and I realized I had been out for almost two hours.
"What happened?" I asked, my voice weak and confused.
"You fainted," Zack said, concern etched on his face. "We found you unconscious in the other room."
My mother added, "We were so worried. You looked pale and unresponsive."
I tried to piece together what had happened. The vision, the dark passage, and the regal lady¡ªit all felt so real. "I... I had a vision," I stammered. "There was a woman, a queen, and she told me things about my destiny."
My father exchanged a worried glance with my mother. "What did she say?" he asked gently.
"She said I have a rare and powerful lineage and that my choices will shape the future of many," I explained, still trying to process the encounter.
Zack looked thoughtful. "This vision... it might be connected to your powers." I nodded, The vision had given me a glimpse into something much larger than myself. I knew I had to uncover the truth, not just for my sake, but for everyone.
"I''m going back with you. Whenever you leave here, take me with you," I stated firmly, my voice unwavering despite my fatigue.
Zack nodded, the worry in his eyes clear and unmistakable. "Are you sure? You need to rest and recover."
I looked at him and gave a sad smile. "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best not to cause any trouble or shame anyone around us."
He reacted almost immediately, his voice filled with genuine concern. "It''s not about that. I want you to be safe as well," he said, clearly offended by my assumption.
I weakly chuckled at his defensive statement, appreciating his concern. "I know, Zack. And I appreciate it."
My parents looked at us with a mix of concern and support. "Just promise us you''ll take care of each other," my mother said softly.
"We will," Zack assured her. "We''ll keep each other safe."
As I lay back, feeling the weight of the day''s events, I found solace in the fact that I wasn''t alone in this journey.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 29th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 12/06/2024
30. Love extracted from air
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
After everyone left the room I sat on the chair gazing outside the window and focused on establishing a telepathic link with the old man. "Hello, mic testing, mic testing can you hear me? I am Fiora."
"Yes, child," he replied, his tone tinged with mild irritation. "This isn''t your typical mobile phone. Every time you connect, it''s always ''hello, mic testing, mic testing.''"
I couldn''t help but laugh out loud. His impatience was endearing, and I relished the opportunity to tease him. "Whatcha doing?" I asked in Isabella''s tone from Phineas and Ferb.
"Just dealing with some paperwork," he responded, sounding a bit weary.
"What kind of paperwork?" I probed further.
"I run a small recycling enterprise, so it''s just business administration," he explained.
"What materials do you recycle?" I asked, my curiosity now fully engaged.
"Plastic, old paper, and whatever other recyclable materials we can process," he replied.
"Hmm... what''s the name of your company?" I inquired, leaning forward with interest.
"Greenpath Ecocycle," he stated.
"No way... you founded Greenpath Ecocycle?" I was genuinely astonished. Greenpath Ecocycle is a groundbreaking company that provides comprehensive waste management solutions, transforming waste into valuable resources. Our operations have ceased using virgin plastic, thanks to their innovations. It''s one of the most rapidly expanding companies in the sustainability sector.
"Yes, I did," he said with a chuckle, clearly enjoying my surprise.
"I had no idea! Your company is revolutionizing waste management. It''s incredible how much impact you''ve had on the environmental sustainability front," I said, my admiration grows.
"You know we''re your biggest consumers," I said excitedly.
"Now I know," he replied, shrugging it off. "I have too many clients to keep track of."
"You''re arrogant," I teased.
"No, I''m not. I just don''t care who''s big or small. I treat all my clients equally," he responded.
"You mean with a stern, dry, and occasionally humiliating tone?" I questioned, adding a hint of sarcasm.
"Also, pretty much yes," he replied, still engrossed in his paperwork.
"I highly doubt why people invest in you despite your rudeness," I said sceptically.
"Because I deliver results. Their capital isn''t wasted on inefficiencies, plus they offload their waste and receive high-quality, recycled products well within their budget," he replied proudly.
I couldn''t help but admire his confidence. His company, Greenpath Ecocycle, was a disruptor in the waste management industry, offering solutions that were both economically and environmentally sustainable. "Well, you do have a point," I admitted. "Your company is revolutionizing waste management. The results speak for themselves."
"Exactly," he said, a note of satisfaction in his voice. "That''s why it works. People care about results, and we deliver them."
I continued, "Greenpath Ecocycle has been pivotal in implementing circular economy principles. By converting post-consumer waste into high-quality raw materials, you''re not just reducing landfill, you''re closing the loop."
"That''s the notion," he said. "Our process involves advanced sorting technologies, chemical recycling, and state-of-the-art facilities for producing recycled polymers and fibres. It''s all about efficiency and innovation."
"And your impact on reducing carbon footprints is remarkable," I added. "Your clients save on raw material costs and improve their sustainability metrics, which is crucial in today''s market."
"Precisely," he said. "We provide a full spectrum of services, from waste collection and material recovery to product lifecycle assessments and sustainability consulting. It''s a comprehensive approach."
As our conversation continued, I felt a deeper appreciation for his work. His straightforward approach, while sometimes gruff, was backed by undeniable effectiveness. Greenpath Ecocycle wasn''t just a business; it was a pioneering force in sustainable development, transforming waste into valuable resources and setting new standards in the circular economy.
"Why did you initiate this connection?" he inquired, his tone neutral.
"Why can''t I connect if something isn''t bothering me?" I retorted, feeling a bit offended.
"Ninety per cent of the time, that''s the scenario," he replied, a hint of amusement in his voice.
I pouted angrily and said, "Okay, if I''m bothersome, I won''t connect anymore."
"When did I imply that? I said most of the time you connect, you''re seeking answers to something, and I find it endearing. You''re a curious individual, much like my daughter was. She was a curious little pup, always brimming with energy," he laughed bitterly, the sound tinged with sadness.
I fell silent, unsure whether to offer comfort or let the moment pass.
"Are you still there?" he asked, breaking the silence.
"Hmm... would you get upset if I asked you to share about your wife and daughter?" I ventured cautiously, aware of the emotional weight of my question.
The old man remained silent for a moment before he spoke. "It''s hard not to get upset while talking about them," he admitted, his voice heavy with emotion.
"I understand. I won''t push you," I said softly, respecting the depth of his feelings.
"Someday, I''m sure I''ll learn about them," I said patiently, trying to convey understanding.
He sighed heavily before continuing, "Someday...I''m sure,... back to you, what''s bothering you?"
I sighed and said "I had a dream, or was it a vision? I don''t understand," waiting for his response.
"Elaborate," he said calmly, prompting me to narrate the entire scenario.
I recounted the details, and he listened patiently before speaking. "That''s not a vision," he said calmly.
"Am I being haunted then?" I asked, feeling a sense of unease.
"Not exactly... it''s similar to that, but I''m not certain if that''s the case. It could be something else," he explained cautiously.
"What?" I asked impatiently, eager for clarity.
"My wife once told me that sometimes, for various reasons, ancestors try to connect with their descendants in a similar manner as yours. However, it''s very energy-consuming, and only a few people can make that connection." he elaborated.
"I see... I''m not very familiar with this," I admitted, absorbing the information.
"You''ll have to do some research on this," he suggested. Then, hesitating a bit, he asked, "By now, I assume you''re aware of what Etherea is?"
"Hmm... But how did you become aware of it?" I asked, taken by surprise at his sudden confession.
"My wife was Etherean," he replied with a gruff laugh.
"So, you also knew who I was," I asked bitterly.
"Of course. You were running in the woods, along with the winds, and using fire to illuminate the forest. I''d be a fool not to recognize you," he said knowingly.
"Why didn''t you say anything?" I asked, my voice tinged with hurt and confusion.
He sighed heavily before responding, his tone gruff yet tinged with a hint of regret, "Say what? How much did I know about you back then? And besides, you understand why Ethera keeps themselves hidden. I didn''t think you were so naive not to understand why I couldn''t speak of it earlier."
His words stung a little deeper than I expected. "I''m sorry," I said softly, realizing my accusation might have been unfair.
"Hmm..." he mused, his expression unreadable for a moment. "So, you''re coming back?" His question hung in the air, laden with expectation and perhaps a touch of concern.
"Yes... I have no choice, I guess. I can''t stay away from you for long," I said, trying to provoke a reaction from him, and it worked.
You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.
"I''m busy. Connect with me when you''re here and ask your mate to take care of you," he retorted before leaving.
"What mate? Who''s the mate? Hello... hello?" I called out, but there was no response.
"He left, old sly fox," I muttered irritably, feeling a mix of frustration and amusement at his abrupt departure.
I turned to leave and grab something to eat, but I found Zachary standing there. His expression was inscrutable. Straightening my posture, I asked, "When did you arrive?" I lowered my gaze. Why am I lowering my gaze? I didn''t do anything wrong. I can talk to whoever I want. He''s not my boss.
"Who were you communicating with?" he asked, his voice unusually flat.
"The old man," I replied, feeling as though I had been caught red-handed.
"The Maverick leader," he said, his tone dripping with bitterness as he walked around my room, scrutinizing everything. I made a sound of agreement, sensing the tension thickening between us.
"What did you two talk about?" Zachary questioned again, his voice even more bitter than before. Why do I feel like I am being interrogated? What have I done wrong? I asked myself. Then I sternly reminded myself that I was free to do what I wanted. Boosting my confidence, I moved closer to him and stared directly into his eyes, ready to confront him. But all I could manage was, "The usual stuff," before I immediately lowered my gaze. Don''t blame me; he looked intimidating, not my fault.
Zack closed the distance between us, lowering his head near my ear. He whispered, "What usual stuff?" His voice was still rough. Suddenly, my ears felt too sensitive to his voice; I could feel them heating up.
Zack moved even closer, his mouth brushing softly against my neck. I don''t remember making any sound, but his amused expression told me that I did. Before this torture could continue, I decided to leave but was caught midway.
You won''t be surprised if I tell you that I am now pinned against the wall. Zack''s voice dropped to a whisper as he leaned closer, "My question wasn''t answered."
I heard Theo''s voice, and screamed, "Theoooooo... I missed you!" and threw my arms around him, hugging him tightly. But then I remembered something, and I pushed him away. "No, I didn''t miss you at all. You''re on your human side; you also have a hand in this."
The look of shock on his face was palpable as he tried to comprehend what I was saying. But my anger flared up. I turned to leave, but he swiftly pulled me back with strong hands. "Hello, pup," Theo said, his voice softer yet filled with a hint of emotion.
I struggled to escape his grip, but he was tall and used his height advantage against me. His hold tightened, making it impossible for me to break free.
I quickly grew weary, though I didn''t know why¡ªthe day had only just begun. Theo sensed my exhaustion and effortlessly scooped me up in a bridal carry, his concern evident in his eyes. He gently laid me on the bed. "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice now tender.
I pouted and turned my head away, trying to feign anger. Instead of apologizing, he leaned in and softly nibbled on my neck, eliciting a sound from me that might have been unpleasant for anyone else but seemed to amuse him. Truthfully, I was enjoying it too.
I had to gently push him away, his eyes a blend of deep sea blue tinged with dark, spilt gold. He looked at me and seemed to realize something, his eyes shifting back to their usual arctic blue hue. Immediately, he moved to leave, but I caught him halfway and pulled him towards me, unintentionally placing him just above my lips, and I wasted the opportunity to kiss him ''Grrreat''
"Are you alright?" I asked, concerned by his uncharacteristic behaviour. He nodded silently and straightened up. I raised an empty glass, filled it with water from the atmosphere, and handed it to him.
His eyes shifted to a golden-green hue, signalling Zack was now in control. Concerned, I needed answers. "Where''s Theo?" I demanded of Zack.
"He''s here; he just doesn''t want to take over," Zack replied calmly.
"Why?" I pressed, my tone edged with aggression.
"I don''t know," Zack responded evenly.
"Tell him to come out," I insisted firmly.
"He refused," Zack informed me.
"Fine, then we''ll do it my way," I declared with determination. I focused intensely on reaching Theo and shouted through our mind link, "Theo!"
Zack winced and covered his ears, while Theo immediately took over. He stared at me incredulously. "What was that for?" he asked, clearly taken aback.
I playfully tackled him onto the bed, asserting, "Don''t you dare think of leaving or refusing me..."
He grinned mischievously, clearly entertained by my antics, confidence sparkling in his eyes. "And what if I do?" he challenged, his tone teasing.
Straightening myself, I declared, "Then I''ll cry." But as soon as the words left my mouth, I regretted it. What?... What was I supposed to say? I wasn''t aware of his vulnerabilities, and honestly, you''re underestimating the power of my tears. If I start crying, it could definitely have a deafening effect, akin to Shinzo from Ninja Hattori.
He looked at me, his amusement bubbling over into laughter. I frowned, feeling a mix of frustration and embarrassment. "I''m serious," I insisted, my tone sharpened by irritation.
"And I''m seriously terrified," he quipped between chuckles, his laughter infectious.
As his amusement settled, I cautiously inquired, "Are you alright?" His demeanour tensed momentarily, prompting me to quickly add, "It''s okay if you prefer to keep things to yourself."
"It''s nothing like that. I was simply pondering how to broach the subject without it becoming awkward," he spoke with politeness, his tone tinged with shyness. Curiosity piqued, I couldn''t help but wonder if it was something exclusive to men that made him hesitant.
"I''m eager to learn more about your world, but if it''s not something you''re ready to share, that''s perfectly okay," I reassured him, hoping to alleviate any discomfort he might be feeling.
"Okay, then I won''t pry," he said, leaving me hanging, but I didn''t press further. "Just share with me; it won''t harm you," I urged gently, hoping to ease any discomfort.
"It won''t harm me, but you might find it embarrassing," he replied with a mischievous grin playing on his lips.
"Why would it be embarrassing? I haven''t done anything wrong," I said, feeling a tinge of concern creeping in.
"You did," he said cryptically, his grin widening.
"What?" I asked, feeling perplexed and intrigued.
"You didn''t tell me what you talked about," he stated matter-of-factly. I was surprised he was still fixated on that topic. I pursed my lips slightly, scrutinizing my forehead contemplating his words I questioned, "What do you think an old man and a young woman would discuss?"
"You''re interpreting it the wrong way," he said in a soothing tone, trying to calm the situation. "He''s a Maverick; they don''t connect with outsiders just for casual conversation," he elaborated, but I cut him off, my irritation showing.
"It''s because you don''t respect them as a pack," I interjected sharply.
"They''re not like rogues, forced out against their will. They chose to leave. I get that. But you need to understand they''re deeply scarred emotionally. Triggers for them are unpredictable. They''re like ticking time bombs, and when provoked, we can''t predict how far they''ll go to find peace," he argued, his voice tinged with concern.
"But they need love too," I countered firmly. "It''s not about giving them a free pass, but understanding their need for compassion and connection."
"Not at the cost of innocent lives," he replied somberly. "And they''re cautious for a reason. They don''t initiate contact easily, cause they know If they somehow get triggered they won''t be able to stop and we respect them for this but we''ve to be cautious as well"
"I understand, but my old man is a sweet person. Despite his destructive tendencies, there''s something about him that I find endearing," I confided to him with a touch of sadness. He closed his eyes briefly, taking a deep breath before responding.
"Alright, but promise me you''ll let me know whenever you plan to see him... deal?" he asked, his tone tinged with concern. I nodded eagerly, meeting his gaze with determination. "Deal," I affirmed.
Zack hugged me gently, but soon after, he began nibbling on my earlobes. When I pulled away, his eyes had turned into a deep shade of blue with a streak of gold. "What is that?" I asked, puzzled.
He lay back wearily, wrapping his arms around me. "I''m going through something like periods... Don''t worry, it''ll pass soon," he explained with a hint of exhaustion. "I hope so," he added quietly.
I wanted to inquire further, but sensing his fatigue, I decided to let it go.
"When are we leaving?" I asked after a while.
"In about two weeks. I have a project with your parents here," he answered, still laying on me.
"Does it hurt?" I asked, concerned about his condition.
"What?" He looked at me, puzzled.
"Your period-like thing," I clarified, worried he might need extra care.
He laughed heartily, like a wise old sage, and said, "No, I''m in heat. That''s why my body is reacting this way. It''s urging me to... make love," he explained before laying back on me.
"But you''re a man. How could you be in heat?" I asked, utterly confused.
"Yes, technically, I shouldn''t be..." He trailed off, leaving his sentence incomplete.
"So, why?" I pressed further.
He remained silent for a moment, then laughed again. "It''s complicated," he finally said.
"Did you find your mate? Is she the reason for this?" I asked, feeling a pang in my heart.
He looked at me lovingly, cupped my face, and kissed me on the forehead. The gesture was tender, but it only heightened my desire to comfort him, to ease his discomfort in any way I could. Without even thinking, my body went into autopilot mode. I placed one hand on his chest and the other on his cheek, leaning in to peck him on the lips.
"Do you want me to stop?" I asked, not fully realizing the weight of my question.
He shook his head, eyes filled with a mixture of emotions I couldn''t quite decipher. "No," he whispered, his voice rough with need.
That affirmation was all I needed. I pressed my lips to him, gently capturing his lower lip between mine. It was the first time I had ever initiated a kiss, and the electric thrill that coursed through me was intoxicating. Our tongues intertwined, exploring each other with a slow, deliberate passion. A low, primal growl emanated from his chest as he pushed me back, the intensity of his movements increasing. But who cared? I relished every moment of it.
One of his hands slid under my shirt, his touch warm and firm against my skin, sending waves of ecstasy radiating through my body. My nails dug into his chest, leaving small crescents in their wake, while my other hand tangled in his hair, pulling him closer. The heat between us was palpable, an irresistible force drawing us together.
His lips moved hungrily against mine, each kiss deeper and more fervent than the last. I could feel his breath hot and ragged against my skin as he trailed kisses down my neck, eliciting soft moans from me. My body responded instinctively to his touch, arching towards him, craving more.
His hands roamed freely, exploring the curves of my body with a possessive urgency. Every touch, every caress, sent shivers of pleasure through me, igniting a fire that consumed us both. My senses were overwhelmed by him¡ªthe scent of his cologne, the taste of his lips, the feel of his body pressed against mine.
In that moment, nothing else mattered. The world outside ceased to exist as we lost ourselves in each other, the intensity of our connection eclipsing everything else. It was raw, it was passionate, and it was utterly undeniable.
I was so lost in the moment that I didn''t realise that my hair was literally on fire before I could burn anything. Zachary quickly pulled me out of the bed in a bridal style. The sudden movement shocked me, which thankfully extinguished the flames. I looked up at Zack, his eyes a mesmerizing blend of golden green and arctic blue hues, indicating that both Theo and Zack were in control.
They were smiling at me, a mix of amusement and concern on their faces. Embarrassed, I stammered, "What? It''s not my fault this time," before averting my gaze.
Zack chuckled softly, "I know, Fiora. We just need to be more careful."
Theo''s voice joined in, "You''re a bit more... volatile when you''re excited." "And maybe a cold shower wouldn''t hurt." He added,
Both of them continued to smile foolishly at me and shared a silent laugh. I felt my cheeks heat up, turning various shades of red. Quickly, I extricated myself from Zack''s grasp and hurried out of the room to cool down, needing some space away from him.
As Zack and Theo fussed over me, I realized how much I cherished these moments with them, even if they came with a bit of chaos. The connection we shared was unique, intense, and filled with an undeniable passion that kept us all on our toes.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3300
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 30th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 17/06/2024
31. End or New Beginning?
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Arnica (POV)
It''s been a week since, Fiora left I just hope She''s doing fine, with that thought I continued with my search
The Queen, her four comrades, and I were fervently seeking a permanent solution to seal the Ebon. We all understood that the Ebon is a source of infinite negative energy, which can only be neutralized by an equal amount of positive energy. Historically, this rare phenomenon was successfully addressed only once during the reign of Queen Ina. She crafted the Maha Astra, an artifact embodying infinite positive energy. The Maha Astra is said to be a synthesis of three crucial elements: the Length of Courage, the Rings of Blessing, and the Drops of Heart.
Over the centuries, many have attempted to decipher this enigma but have met with abject failure. Some even ventured into the treacherous realm of time travel to discover the Maha Astra''s secrets, but none ever returned. This only heightened the sense of mystery and danger surrounding the quest, making our task seem even more daunting.
In the historical records, countless events detail the destruction caused by the Ebons, each marked by one or more sacrifices to control their rampant negative energy. These sacrifices often came from the royal family or their quintessential embodiments. However, there was one exceptional era during the reign of Satan king, when a Sage sacrificed his life to control Queen Afna''s who transformed into Ebon.
Queen Afna''s story is a tragic one, often lost to the annals of time. She was once remembered as gentle, delicate, and beautiful. However, her life took a dark turn under the influence of the Satan King, who corrupted her both inside and out. His malevolence twisted her soul, leading her to embody the very essence of the Ebon. The Sage''s sacrifice to contain her negative energy is a tale of profound sorrow and heroism, though it is seldom recounted in the present day.
People have all but forgotten her name and her true nature, remembering only the devastation she caused rather than the grace she once embodied. It''s a bittersweet legacy from Queen Afna that we women have risen in our positions. Her tragic transformation became a catalyst for change, prompting men to treat their women with more respect and equality. Yet, the irony remains that she herself became a destroyer. While we do sympathize with her plight and the corruption she suffered, the indiscriminate killing of innocents cannot be justified.
"Samragyi, Samragyi!" One of the comrades called out urgently. We all rushed to him, curious and hopeful.
"Look here," he said, pointing to a piece of parchment. "It''s a misplaced page from Queen Ina''s manuscript. It details the formation of the Seven Astra to create an effect similar to Maha Astra. But, it''s incomplete." His voice held both excitement and frustration.
We gathered around, eyes scanning the ancient text, searching for clues. The page was old and worn, the writing faded but still legible. It spoke of powerful elements, of courage, blessings, and heart¡ªingredients for the creation of infinite positive energy. Yet, crucial details were missing, leaving us with more questions than answers.
Our hearts pounded with a mix of hope and desperation. This could be the breakthrough we needed, the key to neutralizing the ebon''s infinite negative energy. But without the full instructions, we were still stumbling in the dark.
"Where is her manuscript?" Samragyi asked urgently.
"Here," another comrade replied, handing over a bundle of charred papers. Half of her manuscript is burned. Those Satan Kings wanted to eradicate her name and establish a total patriarchal society. Maybe she was aware of it; that''s why she divided her book into many sections and hid them in unusual places. Even with magical powers, it''s difficult to find them in this huge palace. How can we forget she''s the one who gave us the ability to use magic? Maybe she wanted to protect these from those Satanas'' hands and help us.
Samragyi took the partially burned manuscript, her fingers tracing the edges of the charred pages. Her eyes reflected a mixture of sorrow and determination. "Queen Ina foresaw this," she murmured. "She knew the danger her knowledge posed to those who sought to oppress and control. By dividing her work and hiding it, she ensured that her legacy and the path to balance would survive, even if only in fragments."
The comrades nodded in agreement, the weight of their task settling over them. The palace, with its labyrinthine corridors and hidden chambers, held the remaining pieces of Queen Ina''s wisdom. They would need to search every corner, use every ounce of their magical abilities, and work together to reconstruct the Maha Astra.
"We need to focus," Samragyi said, her voice steady. "We''ll search this palace thoroughly. Every hidden nook and cranny must be inspected. Queen Ina''s magic is still with us, guiding us. We owe it to her and to ourselves to find the remaining pieces and complete the Maha Astra. It''s our only hope to neutralize the ebon and restore balance."
With renewed determination, we split into teams and began our meticulous search, knowing that the fate of our world depended on our success. The echoes of our footsteps and whispered incantations filled the ancient halls as we embarked on our quest, guided by the lingering magic of the queen who had once saved us all.
We searched all the hidden passages and corridors that we were aware of, hoping they might give us a clue, but we found nothing. It''s been almost a month of meticulous searching, and we haven''t found a single hint of anything. No clues whatsoever. We were all frustrated.
We sat in the Queen''s study, thinking hard about where we could find the rest of the instructions. Samragyi slammed her fist on the table in frustration. "We''ve searched everywhere! How can there be nothing?"
"Let''s just gather the material we have on that parchment paper," one of the comrades suggested. We all looked at each other and silently agreed. Samragyi sighed heavily and asked, "Ah... Hmm. So, what do we need for now?"
Marma, one of her four comrades, read from the paper, "A bonsai, an empty container, and a fishbowl with a fish in it. Also, we need a room where sunlight reflects seven times before exiting."
We exchanged puzzled glances, each of us trying to decipher the peculiar list. "A bonsai," Samragyi mused thoughtfully, "That should be relatively straightforward. I have one in my private garden."
"The empty container and the fishbowl with a fish shouldn''t pose too much difficulty either," another comrade chimed in optimistically. "But finding a room where sunlight reflects seven times... now that''s a challenge."
Silence fell over us as we contemplated. The castle sprawled with its myriad passages and concealed spaces, yet none of us had encountered such a room in our exhaustive searches.
A comrade sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "Queen Ina was a master of concealment. She likely hid the most crucial pieces where we would least expect."
Marma stood up, pacing as she voiced her thoughts. "We must consider Queen Ina''s intentions. Why specify such a specific requirement? It must hold significance for the magic we need to invoke."
"Queen Ina''s spells and protective enchantments were unparalleled," another comrade added. "What if the clues are hidden not in this realm, but in another? Perhaps in dreams or within the astral plane?" another one addded
The group paused, pondering this new perspective. Daunting yet plausible, considering Queen Ina''s extraordinary magical prowess. "Given the multitude of possibilities, how do we pinpoint the right realm or astral plane?" I voiced, voicing our collective uncertainty.
Samragyi nodded thoughtfully, her brow furrowed. "Sunlight reflecting seven times... it''s as if we need a prism effect. But where in this castle could such a phenomenon occur?"
Suddenly, a comrade snapped their fingers, a spark of realization in their eyes. "The Hall of Mirrors! It''s rarely used, but it''s lined with mirrors on every wall. With careful positioning, we might achieve the required reflection pattern."
Excitement rippled through the group as we recognized this breakthrough. "Let''s gather the necessary items and convene in the Hall of Mirrors," Samragyi commanded decisively.
We dispersed swiftly to collect the materials. Samragyi retrieved the bonsai from her garden, while others secured an empty container and a fishbowl housing a lively fish. Finally, we assembled in the Hall of Mirrors, a grand room adorned with mirrors of all shapes and sizes.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.
Collaboratively, we positioned the mirrors, experimenting until sunlight streaming through the windows reflected seven times, creating a mesmerizing interplay of light and shadow.
With everything aligned, we placed the bonsai, container, and fishbowl in the center of the room. As the seventh reflection intersected with the items, a soft, radiant glow enveloped them, unveiling ancient runes on the parchment paper.
Marma read the newly revealed text aloud, "Enter the most radiant astral plane with pure intention. Remember, impure energies will be swiftly purged upon contact."
Relief and satisfaction washed over us. This breakthrough marked our first significant progress in weeks. Samragyi smiled, her eyes gleaming with renewed determination. "We''re one step closer. Let''s press forward and unearth the remaining secrets."
Later that night, we gathered in a circle, hands clasped, and began the incantations that would transport us into the astral plane. The air shimmered with ethereal energy as we chanted, our spirits gradually detaching from our physical forms.
Stepping into the radiant astral realm through a shimmering veil, we encountered a surreal landscape teeming with vivid colors and shapes defying earthly logic. Guided by an unseen force, we floated onward together.
A faint glow beckoned us, growing brighter as we approached. Before us materialized an ethereal library, its shelves brimming with illuminated books and scrolls.
Samragyi stepped forward, bowing respectfully. "We seek the missing segments of your manuscript, Queen Ina. We must complete the Maha Astra to stabilize the Ebon''s flux."
Letters coalesced in the air, forming a response: "The answers lie within you. The manuscripts are guides, but the true power resides in the unity and courage of your hearts." The letters reshaped themselves, directing us to a specific section of the library.
We searched diligently, retrieving the needed manuscript. After paying our respects with a final bow, the letters reformed, imparting a final warning: "Beware, every potent formation demands an equally potent sacrifice." Then, they dispersed.
Empowered by the manuscript''s radiant energy, we returned to our bodies, enriched with newfound strength and clarity. Reunited in the physical world, we felt invigorated and more connected than ever.
Armed with Queen Ina''s guidance and our unwavering unity, we prepared to face the challenges ahead and forge the Maha Astra to restore balance and confront the Ebon''s threat.
Since all the information was now in our heads, we quickly penned it down, each of us holding a different piece of the puzzle. One remarkable aspect of this information was its clarity; we could read it from our minds as if it were a physical book, rather than relying on mere memory. I found this magic fascinating. Queen Ina must be smiling at my excitement¡ªwe had never encountered such intricate and vivid magical knowledge before.
There were many aspects we didn''t fully understand from our newfound knowledge. The Sept-paaras, for instance, mentioned seven forms of energy, but I was only aware of five. What could the other two be? I pondered this deeply. Another requirement puzzled us: we needed to create Shastra (weapons) using combinations of elements. One weapon required two elements, two more required three elements each, three more needed four elements, and finally, one weapon had to incorporate all five elements combined.
Sitting in the Queen''s chamber, we spread out the pieces of parchment, each inscribed with parts of Queen Ina''s manuscript and our newly acquired knowledge. "The sept-paaras," Samragyi began, "we need to identify these seven energies first. Without understanding them, we can''t proceed."
Marma, who had always been the most knowledgeable about elemental magic, spoke up. "We know the five basic energies: earth, water, fire, air, and space. The other two... they could be more abstract, perhaps related to Mind or time."
"Mind and time," I echoed, "that would make sense. They are powerful forces, often overlooked in traditional elemental studies."
Samragyi nodded. "Let''s assume these are the energies we need. Now, about the Shastra¡ªcreating them with multiple elements will be challenging. We need to find a way to merge these elements harmoniously."
"Creating a weapon with two elements is feasible," a comrade noted. "But the complexity increases exponentially with each additional element. For the Shastra with all five elements, we will need an extraordinary balance."
We spent hours discussing, theorizing, and jotting down our ideas. The room was filled with a mix of excitement and apprehension. "We''ll need to perform several tests," Marma suggested. "Start with the simpler combinations and work our way up."
"Agreed," Samragyi said. "Let''s begin with the two-element Shastra. What elements should we combine first?"
"Earth and water," I proposed. "They are complementary and should be easier to merge."
We gathered the required materials: the bonsai and the fishbowl, and began the process. Marma took the lead, channelling her strong elemental magic. Slowly, the earth and water began to merge, forming a rudimentary weapon. It was a simple dagger, its blade made of a crystal-like substance, possessing the solidity of earth and the fluidity of water.
Two-Element Shastra (Dagger)
Elements: Earth and Water
Result: A crystal-like dagger, solid yet fluid.
"Success," Marma said, holding up the dagger. "Now, let''s move on to the three-element Shastra."
We continued our work, carefully merging elements and crafting increasingly complex weapons. Each failure disrupted our determination, but we pressed on, driven by the urgency of our mission. The room was filled with a mix of anticipation and frustration as we attempted to combine fire, air, and spirit into the next weapon.
The process was challenging. The elements often resisted each other, creating bursts of energy that forced us to start over. Malay suggested to adjusted our approach. Slowly, we began to see progress. The fire, air, and spirit started to blend, forming a swirling vortex of power.
Finally, a new weapon emerged¡ªa spear, its shaft glowing with the warmth of fire, the lightness of air, and the ethereal quality of spirit. We stared in awe at our creation, a testament to our perseverance and growing mastery of the elements.
First-Three-Element Shastra (Spear)
Elements: Fire, Air, and Spirit
Result: A spear glowing with the warmth of fire, the lightness of air, and the ethereal quality of spirit.
After creating the spear, we were all exhausted. We decided to call it a day and resumed our efforts the next morning, determined but wary of the challenges ahead. Despite facing numerous setbacks and repeated failures, our perseverance finally paid off. We managed to blend one more set of three elements¡ªearth, fire, and water¡ªresulting in another powerful weapon.
As the elements merged, a bow began to materialize. Its string glowed like molten lava, embodying the strength of the earth, the energy of fire, and the fluid grace of water.
Second-Three-Element Shastra (Bow)
Elements: Earth, Fire, and Water
Result: A bow with a string that glowed like molten lava, combining the strength of the earth, the energy of fire, and the fluid grace of water.
The bow was a remarkable creation, a testament to our collective effort and magical prowess. We admired it briefly, our fatigue momentarily forgotten in the face of such a significant achievement.
Exhausted but satisfied, we knew we were making progress. Each successful creation brought us closer to neutralizing the Ebon''s malevolent influence. With renewed determination, we pressed on, ready to face the next set of challenges.
Samragyi finally stepped in to oversee the creation of our first four-element Shastra. However, before we could proceed, Ruup, one of the queen''s comrades, sensed something amiss about the cave. We immediately rushed to investigate, and what we saw was devastating. It felt as if the ground had slipped from beneath our feet¡ªthe Ebon flux had escaped. I gasped in horror, unable to believe my eyes as the reality sank in.
"What are we going to do?" I asked Samragyi, my voice trembling with fear and tears threatening to spill. The shock and disbelief were palpable among all of us.
"Let''s return to the palace and focus on completing the Shastra first. It''s our only hope," Samragyi declared with resolute determination, her voice cutting through the air with urgency. We all nodded in silent agreement, the gravity of our situation hanging heavy upon us as we hurried back to the safety of the palace walls.
Inside, the atmosphere crackled with tension as Samragyi, undeterred by the failures of the past, threw herself into the task. She meticulously explored countless combinations of elements. After what felt like decades Finally our very first set of Four elements started to combine earth, water, fire, and air, each attempt bringing us closer to our goal. Hours stretched into what felt like an eternity, fatigue weighing on our minds and bodies, yet driven by the importance of our mission.
And then, just as despair threatened to overwhelm us, there it was¡ªa shimmering manifestation of our collective efforts. The Shastra emerged before us, a shield unlike any other we had seen. Its surface glowed with a translucent, multi-colored aura, dancing with hues that seemed to shift and swirl like the elements themselves. This was no ordinary shield; it bore the promise of unparalleled protection, capable of deflecting both physical and magical assaults.
First-Four-Element Shastra (Shield)
Elements: Earth, Water, Fire, and Air
Result: A shield that shimmered with a translucent, multi-colored glow, offering unparalleled protection and the ability to deflect both physical and magical attacks.
As we beheld our creation, a sense of relief washed over us. The shield symbolized not just our perseverance and skill, but also the unity that had brought us this far. It was a testament to Queen Ina''s legacy and her teachings, reminding us of the power we possessed when we worked together in harmony.
As we stood there, basking in our accomplishment, a sense of foreboding settled over us. We remembered the warning: "Every potent formation demands an equally potent sacrifice." We knew that our journey was far from over, and the true test of our resolve lay ahead.
The realization dawned on all of us that as we progressed closer to our goal, the challenges ahead would only grow more formidable. Each step forward seemed to amplify the gravity of our mission, heightening the stakes and intensifying our determination.
As we faced the challenges of creating each new Shastra, we understood that the journey ahead would require us to push beyond our limits, to delve deeper into our magical abilities, and to confront our fears
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 31st chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 19/06/2024
32. Healing severed bonds
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
We gathered in my dad''s study for ''the conversation,'' the tension in the room palpable. My parents'' stern gazes weighed heavily on Zack and me, and I could feel the anxiety rising.
"So, how did this happen?" my mother asked, breaking the silence. Her tone was a mix of concern and frustration.
Earlier, I had gone to Zack''s room to call him for dinner, and things had gotten a bit out of hand. My parents walked in on us at the worst possible moment. They knew our relationship wasn''t strictly professional, but seeing us in such a compromising situation had clearly rattled them.
"Nothing, Mother. You''re overreacting," I said, trying to downplay the situation.
"Really? Am I?" my mother retorted, her eyes narrowing as she looked at Zack.
Zack, visibly flustered and turning a deep shade of red, struggled to find his words. "Mrs. Mary, I''ll take responsibility," he blurted out, clearly anxious.
"What responsibility? And Mother, it''s nothing like that. Stop terrorizing him," I interjected, hoping to calm things down.
"Fine, if you say so," my father chimed in, though his tone suggested he wasn''t entirely convinced. He turned to Zack. "So, you both didn''t have ''the talk''?"
I threw my hands up in frustration and looked at Zack, who smiled sheepishly and shook his head. His awkwardness only seemed to add to the tension.
"Seriously, Zack?" I exclaimed. "You''re not helping here."
My father sighed deeply, leaning back in his chair. "Look, we just want to understand what''s going on. You two are adults, but this... this isn''t something we can just ignore."
Zack finally found his voice. "I understand, sir. I care deeply for her, and I want to do right by her. We didn''t intend for things to happen this way."
My mother''s stern expression softened slightly, her concern evident. "We just want to make sure you both know what you''re getting into. Relationships aren''t just about passion; they require commitment and understanding."
"I know, Mother. And we are committed to figuring this out together," I assured her, glancing at Zack for support.
He nodded earnestly. "Absolutely. I''m here for the long haul, and I''m ready to discuss everything openly and honestly."
My parents exchanged a look, a mixture of relief and residual concern passing between them. My father finally spoke. "Alright. Just promise us you''ll communicate and take this seriously."
"We promise," Zack and I said in unison, a sense of relief washing over us.
As we left the study, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for my parents'' concern, even if their approach had been a bit intense. The tension had been palpable, but at least now we had their tentative blessing to navigate our relationship more openly. The underlying worry in their eyes reminded us to handle this situation with care and maturity.
We began our dinner in awkward silence. The clinking of utensils was the only sound, and the weight of unspoken words hung heavily in the air. My mother finally broke the silence while passing the spinach cottage cheese curry to Zack. "I always hoped to see you two together," she said softly. "I even tried to set up a blind date for you both, but you both refused so sternly. Even in the office, you barely glanced at each other..... After you saved Fiora from that accident, she showed a bit of interest, but it faded as soon as you left for home. Your father and I always thought you made a good pair.... but when we saw you were least interested in each other, we left you alone."
My father smiled warmly and nodded. "I remember your mother and I used to plan your wedding," he said with a nostalgic gleam in his eyes. "I hope whatever you two have will eventually blossom into marriage." He added, concern clearly viable in his eyes
I blushed heavily, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks. On the other hand, Zack had a serene smile as if he were already a groom speaking to his father-in-law. How was he not reacting at all?
Zack finally spoke, his voice steady and sincere. "I appreciate your support and your hopes for us. Fiora and I have much to discuss and figure out, but I promise you, my intentions are genuine."
My heart fluttered at his words, and I glanced at him, finding comfort in his calm demeanour. "We''ll take things one step at a time," I added, trying to reassure my parents and myself.
My mother smiled, her eyes softening. "That''s all we ask. Just be honest with each other and with us."
The rest of the dinner proceeded with a more relaxed atmosphere. My parents shared stories from their youth, moments from their own relationship that had weathered various storms. Their anecdotes, filled with laughter and a few tears, helped bridge the initial awkwardness.
As we finished dinner, my father clapped Zack on the shoulder. "You''re a good man, Zack. Just remember, this family stands by each other."
"Thank you, sir," Zack replied, his respect evident in his tone. "That means a lot to me."
After dinner, as we stepped outside for some fresh air, I looked at Zack, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension. "Well, that went better than I expected."
Zack chuckled, taking my hand in his. "Your parents care about you deeply, and they just want to ensure you''re happy and safe."
"I know," I sighed, leaning into him. "I''m just glad they didn''t disown me on the spot."
Zack pulled me close, his warmth soothing my nerves. "We''ll figure this out together, one step at a time."
As we stood there under the night sky, the stars twinkling above, I felt a renewed sense of hope, and I knew that together, we could face whatever challenges lay ahead.
"Can I ask you a question?" I said, looking up at Zack with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. He smiled warmly and nodded.
"Sure, what''s on your mind?"
I hesitated for a moment, then took a deep breath. "What are we?"
He tilted his head slightly, a frown forming on his face. "I don''t quite understand what you mean," he said, his voice gentle but confused.
"Never mind," I quickly dropped the subject, my courage faltering. Maybe I was just scared of ruining whatever it was we had by defining it too soon. I knew that, eventually, I would have to confront this question, but not today. Not tomorrow. I wanted to delay it as long as possible.
Thankfully, Zack didn''t push me further. After a while, another question popped into my head. "What did you talk to my parents about? I know it wasn''t business," I said, my brows furrowing.
He laughed at my bluntness, a sound that was both comforting and infuriating. "I expressed my gratitude and explained who I was. I also told them about you and what you did in Vantora."
"What''s Vantora?" I asked, genuinely puzzled.
"The city you were in. Our city. You didn''t know the name of our city?" he replied, raising an eyebrow.
"I thought it was Vivity," I admitted, feeling a bit foolish.
"Vivity? That name is so old. The name changed like, two or three hundred years ago," he explained, chuckling softly.
"Oh, I see... My mistake. Sorry!" I said, feeling my cheeks heat up. In my excitement, I hadn''t checked the city''s current name.
We strolled in comfortable silence for a bit longer before heading back. A week later, we were preparing to leave to seek answers about my vision. I had a feeling something big was about to happen, and many mysteries would be revealed. I was scared, too scared. Should I just avoid it? What could really happen? I wondered to myself.
I zoned out, lost in thought, until Zack brought me back with a gentle nudge. He smiled and asked, "What were you thinking about?"
"Just... What if I stay here? It''s not like the world would end, right?" I questioned my own thoughts, looking to Zack for reassurance.
"Fine by me. Stay here if you wish," he said calmly, almost too calmly.
"You don''t want me to go with you? Aren''t you supposed to give me strength to face my fears?" I asked, feeling a mix of frustration and sadness.
"Nope," he nodded. "My job is to keep you safe. If you''re safe here, that''s fine with me. I can visit you in probably every two to three months, and call you two or three times a week, also you can visit us anytime you like."
I sighed heavily, feeling a wave of disappointment wash over me. "You really aren''t interested in me."
This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.
"What made you think that?" he asked, genuinely curious, his eyes searching mine.
"So, you are?" I asked, a glimmer of hope in my voice. But, as usual, he didn''t reply. He just smiled, leaving me hanging with my thoughts.
~~~~~~~~
Upon our return to Vantora, the first person I was eager to see was my Old Man. This time, I informed Zack and received his permission with a nod.
"Hello, hello, mic testing, mic testing," I transmitted through our mental link.
"Ung aiya," came his reply.
"Huh?" I responded, momentarily puzzled.
"Yes, child."
"Oh!" I exclaimed. "I''ve returned. Meet me at the waterfall."
"I can''t right now, I''m occupied," he replied.
"No, you''re not. Come, or I''ll refuse to speak with you ever again," I playfully threatened.
"You''re persistent," he remarked, and I couldn''t help but giggle.
"Yes, I am. Hurry, I''ll be waiting," I urged.
"Hmm, wait. I''ll arrive in twenty minutes," he finally agreed.
"Alright, bye," I said, anticipation evident in my voice.
I made my way towards the waterfall, my heart brimming with joy and excitement, causing me to skip along the path practically. As I drew nearer, I discerned a figure emerging into view amidst the misty spray¡ªit was a woman, sitting silhouetted against the cascading water, her back turned to me. For a moment, uncertainty flickered within me, tempting me to turn back. However, I had already committed to meeting the Old Man here, so I approached cautiously, choosing to maintain a respectful distance from the mysterious woman.
I gazed in her direction with a mixture of wonder and admiration, utterly captivated by her breathtaking beauty. Her complexion was flawless, akin to porcelain, exuding an ethereal radiance that seemed to glow against the backdrop of the waterfall. She was adorned in a mesmerizing blood-red two-piece ensemble, the fabric draping elegantly over her slender frame, accentuating her graceful curves. Her long, flowing black hair cascaded like a silken waterfall itself, pooling on the verdant grass in a shimmering veil that caught the sunlight with every movement. Though I could only see her side profile, it revealed delicate features¡ªhigh cheekbones, a slender neck¡ªthat hinted at a face of sublime elegance and allure, leaving me spellbound in her presence.
I hadn''t realized how long I had been standing there, captivated by her presence. Suddenly, she spoke without turning around, her voice as delicate as a whispering breeze, "Are you lost, child?"
Startled, I quickly replied, "No, sorry, I didn''t mean to stare at you." Embarrassment tinged my voice.
She slowly turned her head towards me, and I was taken aback by her stunning beauty. Her features were exquisitely defined, almost ethereal in their delicacy. Her almond-shaped eyes, a deep and captivating shade of brown, seemed to sparkle in the sunlight, making them appear infinitely more alluring. Her lips were full and perfectly sculpted, adding to her enchanting presence. As my gaze traveled, I noticed her long, slender fingers, each movement graceful and almost otherworldly. She was, without a doubt, one of the most breathtakingly beautiful beings I had ever encountered.
"Wow," I exclaimed, placing my hands over my mouth. "You''re beautiful."
My eyes must have been wide with awe. She chuckled at my reaction, and even her laugh was melodious. Oh my god, why am I simping for her? I''m a woman, but she''s just so lovely.
"Danaywaad," she said.
"Huh?" I responded, confused.
"Aaam! You speak English, right?" she asked.
"Yes, I do," I replied.
"That meant ''Thank you,''" she explained.
"You''re welcome!" I replied, hesitating for a moment before continuing. "Can I ask you a question?" I worried she might find me irritating, but she looked in my direction, smiled gracefully, and nodded.
"How do you have such long, healthy hair?" I asked.
She chuckled softly. "What''s so amusing?" I inquired, puzzled.
"Your innocence," she replied. I tilted my head in confusion.
"I used to be like you," she elaborated. "Aware of the world''s negativity, yet still dreaming of a fairy tale life. I never cared about what others thought of me¡ªalways cheerful and extremely mischievous."
"Will I be like you when I grow up?" I asked, curious.
Her eyes widened with horror. With a flick of her hand, seven fireballs ignited around me, rotating swiftly before she cast them into the waterfall.
"Never in your life wish for such an atrocity," she said, her brows furrowing in intensity. Her stern tone sent a shiver down my spine. Sensing my fear, she quickly softened her demeanor, spreading a warm smile across her face. Yet, I could still detect the lingering worry in her eyes
"You asked about having long, healthy hair?" she questioned, her tone slightly patronizing. But I didn''t mind; I was too fascinated by the prospect of learning her secret. I nodded eagerly, a huge smile lighting up my face.
Just as she began to share her wisdom, I heard my Old Man''s voice. My attention shifted instantly. I turned towards the sound, leaping up from the ground in excitement. He came into view, running towards me with a sense of urgency. Soon, he stood before me, catching his breath.
"Sorry, I''m late," he said between gasps.
I couldn''t contain my joy. I dashed over to him and threw my arms around him, hugging him tightly. He hugged me back with equal warmth, his embrace filled with love and comfort. I savored the moment, feeling the warmth of his body and the familiarity of his presence.
We finally pulled apart, and I turned around excitedly to introduce him to the beautiful lady. To my astonishment, she had vanished without a trace. The spot where she had stood was now empty, as if she had dissolved into the mist of the waterfall. I scanned the area, my eyes searching for any sign of her, but she was gone. The only evidence of her existence was the lingering memory of her ethereal beauty
Suddenly, the Old Man appeared in front of me, his stance protective as he scanned the surroundings with a fierce intensity. His eyes darted back and forth, searching for any sign of danger.
"What happened?" I asked, my voice tinged with concern at his sudden change in demeanor.
He gradually relaxed, turning towards me with a reassuring, albeit weary, smile. "Nothing, really. I just sensed a powerful energy nearby. Maybe I''m just getting old, and my senses are starting to play tricks on me," he said, attempting to brush it off lightly.
"That''s true, though," I teased, "your wrinkles are showing."
He chuckled, the sound deep and comforting, and ruffled my hair. "Cheeky as ever, I see."
"Come on, let''s go. I have so much to tell you," I said, grabbing his hand.
As we walked away from the waterfall, I couldn''t help but glance back one last time, half-expecting the mysterious woman to reappear. The air felt charged, almost electric, but there was no sign of her.
"Are you sure everything''s okay?" I asked again, unable to shake off the feeling of unease.
"Yes, child," he replied, patting my hand gently. "It''s probably nothing. Let''s focus on your stories."
I launched into a recount of recent events, my excitement bubbling over. He listened intently, his eyes twinkling with affection and interest. As we walked, the landscape around us began to shift from the dense greenery near the waterfall to the familiar paths of Vantora.
He stopped abruptly and said, "I can''t go any further."
"Okay, then let''s head back to the waterfall," I suggested, and he nodded in agreement.
As we retraced our steps, my curiosity got the better of me. "So, tell me," I began, my curiosity piqued, "have you ever encountered anything like that energy before?" The Old Man''s expression grew serious, his gaze distant as memories seemed to flicker behind his eyes.
"Once, a long time ago," he replied solemnly, "and I never want to sense that again. It''s why I was on high alert."
"What do you think it was?" I pressed, feeling a mix of fear and fascination.
"I can''t be sure," he admitted with a sigh, "but I have a faint inkling. If I''m right, this is not a good sign."
We continued our walk in silence, his words weighing heavily on my mind. The day had begun with excitement and joy, but now it was shrouded in mystery and caution.
"Don''t worry, child. It''s probably nothing. Even if it is something, it''s likely those magic holders doing some strange experiments," he reassured me, trying to ease my concern.
"If you say so," I replied, choosing to trust his judgment for now. "Do you prefer sweet or savory food?" he asked, changing the subject.
"Sweets are okay, but savoury is love," I replied with a smile, pushing aside my lingering unease and focusing on the present moment.
He chuckled softly at my response, his eyes crinkling with warmth. "Ah, a fellow savoury enthusiast," he remarked with a hint of amusement. "I''ll have to remember that."
As we walked, the tension from earlier began to dissipate, replaced by a sense of camaraderie and familiarity. The path led us back towards the waterfall, where the air was filled with the gentle rush of water and the soothing sounds of nature.
"Thank you for coming to see me," I said sincerely, breaking the peaceful silence between us.
He smiled kindly. "Of course, child. It''s always a pleasure to see you and hear about your adventures."
"I brought you something," he said with a warm smile, pulling out a lunch box from his side bag.
"What''s that?" I asked, curiosity piqued.
"I thought you might like it," he replied kindly, passing the box to me.
I eagerly opened it and discovered a mini Veggie Spiral Pie with Spiced Tomato Sauce and Salad inside. My face lit up with happiness¡ªit wasn''t just the food itself, but the thoughtful gesture behind it that warmed my heart. I looked up at him, and he chuckled softly at my delighted expression. I playfully gave him a side-eye, which only made him laugh even harder.
"Can I eat it?" I asked eagerly, my mouth watering at the delicious sight before me.
"Go ahead," he said between laughs, his eyes twinkling with amusement.
I left the salad¡ªI mean, who eats salad anyway?¡ªand dove straight into the main course. The spiral was flaky and still warm, filled with the most delicious, well-spiced filling. The chunky tomato sauce was a chef''s kiss; I absolutely loved it.
"Eat the salad too," he said in a fatherly scolding tone.
"No, who eats salad?" I replied defiantly.
"It''s not bland, I put the dressing on it," he explained patiently.
I looked at the salad sceptically and reluctantly took the smallest bite possible. I could tolerate the dressing, but not the raw veggies.
"Just give me the dressing, I''ll eat it on its own. But not with these leaves," I exclaimed.
"It''s good for you," he insisted.
"I know, and I don''t like it," I retorted, quickly returning to my delicious spiral.
"Kids these days," he exclaimed with a shake of his head.
I gave him a cheeky smile and continued enjoying my meal, while he dutifully ate the salad. But then he surprised me.
"Give me a bite," he said, extending his hand towards my spiral.
"Why?" I mock-horrified. "You have your yummy leaves."
He side-eyed me and reached out to take a piece of my pie. In a panic, I quickly shoved the entire remaining piece into my mouth. But he managed to grab a piece that was still in the container. I was petrified¡ªhe had taken my food!
I looked at him with a mix of hurt and teary-eyed disbelief.
He didn''t stop there. I thought he would take a small bite, but he ate my spiral pie in one go. On top of that, he dared to laugh after finishing it off.
"You should have given it to me when I asked nicely," he teased, chuckling mischievously.
I was furious¡ªburning hot angry¡ªand that old man couldn''t stop laughing. His laughter echoed through the peaceful surroundings, contrasting sharply with my simmering frustration.
I heard some rustling sound and quickly averted my gaze in that direction. There was Zack, appearing before me. I jumped up in the excitement and hugged him tightly, pseudo-crying as I complained about what had just happened. He smiled warmly at me and hugged me back reassuringly.
Turning around to continue my complaints, I noticed the Old Man''s expression had turned stern. I glanced at Zack and saw that his expression mirrored the Old Man''s seriousness. Without a word, the Old Man swiftly packed up all the containers.
Sensing the tension in the air, I quickly went to help the Old Man. He gave me a stiff smile of acknowledgement, and before he left, he placed his hands on my head in a gesture of blessing. Then, both he and Zack exchanged a very stiff bow with each other.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3400
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 32nd chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 22/06/2024
33. Beginning of the prophecy
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
"You don''t like him, do you?" I asked once the Old Man had walked far enough away that he wouldn''t be able to hear us.
"What makes you think that?" Zack responded, sounding defensive.
"It''s not that I don''t like him," he said, his tone becoming more measured. "It''s just that I''m cautious around him."
I smirked playfully. "Are you jealous?" I teased, raising an eyebrow.
"Why would I be?" he asked, eyeing me sceptically.
"That''s what I''m wondering. What''s there to be jealous of? But you didn''t greet him warmly, and he didn''t either. Why so cold, bro?" I added, mimicking a graffiti tone.
He sighed in frustration. "Why are you always so cheerful and happy when you meet him?" he asked, irritation evident in his voice.
"Because... I don''t know. Maybe it''s because he''s wise, kind, and doesn''t withhold information. If he can''t tell me something, he simply says he can''t or doesn''t know. It makes it easier to trust him and be vulnerable," I answered honestly.
"You''re still on about that?" Zack questioned, his annoyance still clear
"No, I''m not still on about that. You asked why I was so cheerful, and I answered honestly. It''s more of a trust thing. I know that if I''m having difficulty or don''t understand something, I can go to him, and he will answer without expecting anything in return," I replied earnestly.
"How do you know he doesn''t need anything in return?" Zack questioned, his irritation clearly growing.
"I asked him," I said simply, meeting his gaze.
"And you trusted him?" he pressed, his voice tinged with disbelief.
"Yes, I did. So far, he hasn''t lied to me once," I replied confidently.
"How can you be so naive?" His tone shifted to one of slight anger, and I could see the frustration in his eyes.
"Because sometimes you have to take people at their word. He has given me no reason to doubt him," I said, trying to keep my voice calm. "He''s been there for me, guiding and helping without asking for anything in return. That kind of honesty and support builds trust."
"If I weren''t so naive, none of you would even be in my life," I said with a hint of frustration, sensing the direction of the conversation but unwilling to dwell on it or take blame.
"You asked if I like him or not. Not even in the slightest," he declared before turning and walking away. I made no attempt to stop him. I knew I was free to talk to whomever I pleased, and that wouldn''t change.
I walked back home, determined not to dwell on the exchange. Upon reaching my doorstep, I was greeted by Arnica waiting for me. Without hesitation, I rushed to her and embraced her warmly. She reciprocated the hug, and both of us were filled with excitement. We entered the house, and I quickly brought water and snacks for us to share.
"You''ve slimmed down," I remarked, noting the change in her figure
"Yes, the past month has been incredibly stressful. I could barely get a wink of sleep. I feel bad that Ethan''s been taking care of the kids mostly, and I worry they''ll someday refuse to recognize me," Arnica admitted with a laugh, though her concern was evident.
"Were you willingly not giving time to your kids?" I asked gently.
"No, of course not. Why would you even say that?" she responded, not defensively but with a touch of confusion.
"So, why this guilt? If Ethan gets stuck with something, won''t you take care of the kids?" I probed further.
"I know where this is going. Trust me, child, some things can only be understood once you experience them. I used to be like you, but it''s just a motherhood thing," she replied, brushing off my concerns.
"Speaking of kids, have you and Alpha made any progress?" she asked, changing the subject.
I considered pretending not to understand what she was referring to, but her expression told me it was pointless to lie. With a sigh, I admitted, "No, I''m not actively thinking about it. If things are meant to happen, they will. Right now, I have too much on my plate. Let me finish that first."
"Did you two have an argument?" Arnica asked, sensing my inner turmoil.
"Not really. I just feel like I don''t belong anywhere, like I''m just a forced addition to everyone''s life," I explained as I settled comfortably on the floor.
"Do you have any hair oil?" Arnica suddenly asked, changing the subject. I pointed her in the direction of where it was kept. She got up, took some oil in a small bowl, and heated it for 10-15 seconds. Returning, she sat behind me on the couch and started to open my hair.
"You don''t have to do that," I said, feeling a bit uncomfortable and awkward with the attention.
"But I want to," Arnica insisted, gently hushing me as she began to massage my hair with a comforting touch. "Hmm, now tell me everything in meticulous detail," she urged, her tone carrying a soft but authoritative undertone.
After recounting every detail to her, I concluded with a heavy heart, "I feel so foolish to think I could ever fit into this world. I didn''t grow up here, and I often feel like more of a burden than a help to all of you. Why is it so hard for me to follow simple rules and regulations? I just feel so inadequate," I admitted, my voice catching with emotion, tears threatening to spill over.
Arnica continued to gently massage my hair, her hands working in soothing circles. She listened intently, her expression filled with empathy as I poured out my insecurities.
"You''re not foolish, and you''re not a burden," she said softly, her voice reassuring. "Adjusting to a new place and its ways takes time. It''s okay to feel overwhelmed sometimes."
I nodded, appreciating her words but still feeling the weight of my self-doubt.
"And as for following rules, it''s a learning process," she added, her fingers still massaging my scalp with care.
"I just feel like I should have it all figured out by now," I admitted, feeling vulnerable.
Arnica paused, her touch gentle as she turned my head to meet her gaze. "You don''t have to have it all figured out. What matters is that you''re trying your best and learning along the way. Trust yourself more," she reassured me, her voice filled with sincerity. "Moreover, it''s not your fault that we kept information from you. We all had our reasons, but in the process, we lost your trust, and that''s completely fair. Now, It''s our responsibility to regain your trust and create a safe space for you."
Her words resonated deeply with me, bringing a profound sense of comfort amid my inner turmoil. I took a deep breath, feeling a wave of relief wash over me.
"Thank you, Arnica," I said softly, genuinely grateful for her understanding and support.
She smiled warmly. "Anytime. Now, let''s focus on this hair oil treatment. It''ll make you feel better, trust me," she said, returning her attention to massaging my hair with renewed care and attention.
"Should I apologize?" I asked her.
"For what? Making new friends? You can definitely resolve it by talking to him and asking what''s wrong, but apologizing isn''t the solution," she said firmly. Hearing this from someone with years of experience helped alleviate my inner turmoil. Blaming him or making myself feel guilty wasn''t the answer.
"What does Zack like to eat?" I asked.
"I''m not sure. I''ve never seen Alpha being a picky eater. He consumes whatever is served to him, as far as I know," Arnica responded.
"Hmm, Aunt, what do you like to eat?" I inquired. She paused briefly, even stopping her massage. I turned to look at her, noticing her face was a mixture of delight and nostalgia.
"What happened?" I asked.
She shook her head, gently turned my head back, and in a slightly emotional voice, said, "I love well-seasoned meats of all kinds, especially ''nihari.''"
Her tone was filled with nostalgic warmth, and I could tell that talking about her favourite food brought back fond memories. "Nihari sounds delicious," I said, imagining the rich, spiced meat dish. "Maybe we can make it together sometime."
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Arnica smiled, her eyes softening. "I''d love that," she replied, resuming the gentle massage. The moment felt intimate and comforting, bridging the gap between our worlds.
"Does Uncle like meat as well?" I asked, curious.
"Nah, he''s an eggetarian, and so are my children," she replied, rolling her eyes in mock disappointment.
"Hmm, does Zack like meat?" I inquired.
"Why don''t you ask him?" she suggested with a knowing smile.
"I will."
We continued to talk for a few more hours, catching up on the new weapons they were developing. As we baked spicy chickpea and potato filo slices and brewed some tea, she mentioned, "Sure, the more the merrier," when I offered to help them.
After she left, I focused on Zack, trying to connect with him through the mind-link. "Hello, hello, can you hear me?" I called out. No reply. I tried harder, louder this time, and he finally responded, "Yes."
A wave of relief washed over me. "I was worried you wouldn''t reply," I admitted.
"I''m here. What''s on your mind?" he asked.
"I was just thinking about you and wondering if you like meat," I said, trying to keep my tone light.
He chuckled softly. "I do. Why do you ask?"
"Just curious," I replied, feeling a bit more at ease now. "I was talking to Arnica about food and got curious about your preferences."
There was a brief pause before he spoke again. "It''s nice to know you''re thinking about me."
His words brought a smile to my face, easing the lingering tension from earlier. "Of course I am," I said softly, feeling a warm connection through the mind-link.
"What do you like to eat?" I asked simply.
"Anything is fine," he replied, his tone nonchalant.
"I don''t know the recipe for ''anything''," I said, attempting to inject some humour. It fell flat, and I heard him sigh.
"Pesto pasta will do," he said finally.
"Okay, when will you be home?" I asked.
"I don''t know, maybe in 3-4 hours, or even later. I have too much pending work here," he answered, sounding weary.
"Alright, take your time," I said and went off to prepare the meal.
I decided to make a feast: instant focaccia, garlic roasted mushrooms, gado gado, and, of course, pesto pasta with sweetened curd for dessert. Preparing all this took longer than I expected, and Zack still hadn''t returned. To pass the time, I jumped on my laptop.
While I technically hadn''t resigned from Zack''s office, I wasn''t handling much of the work there. Instead, I focused on my parents'' office. As I waited for Zack, I decided to complete my remaining tasks. The hours passed, and I buried myself in my work, the anticipation of seeing Zack again mingling with the satisfaction of productivity.
I woke up early in the morning. The clock showed 4:00. Confused, I tried to piece together what had happened. Then, it came back to me¡ªI had fallen asleep while working. The last time I checked my phone, it was 1:30. I must have dozed off. I cursed myself for being so careless.
Quickly, I went to the kitchen to inspect the food. To my surprise, everything was eaten, and the dishes were done. There was a note on the fridge that read, "I missed you."
The note brought a huge smile to my face. Zack must have come home late, eaten the meal I prepared, and then cleaned up. I felt a mix of relief and joy knowing he appreciated my efforts.
I made myself a cup of coffee and decided to start my day early. The quiet of the morning provided a perfect backdrop for some reflection.
Determined to make things right, I decided to prepare a hearty breakfast for us. I started by making fluffy savoury pancakes, chopped fruit, and fresh yoghurt drinks. As the aroma filled the kitchen I heard footsteps. Zack appeared in the doorway, looking a bit tired but smiling softly.
"Good morning," I greeted him warmly.
"Morning," he replied, his eyes lighting up at the sight of breakfast. "You''re up early."
"I couldn''t sleep after waking up so early," I admitted, gesturing for him to sit. "I thought we could start the day together."
Zack sat down and took a sip of the yoghurt. "This looks amazing. Thank you."
We ate in comfortable silence for a while, enjoying the food. Finally, I decided to address the elephant in the room.
"Zack, I''m sorry about yesterday. I didn''t mean to upset you," I said, my voice soft but earnest.
He looked up, meeting my eyes. "I know. I''ve been thinking too. I shouldn''t have walked away like that."
"I understand why you''re cautious around the old man," I continued. "But he''s been a good friend to me. I need you to trust my judgment."
Zack nodded slowly. "I''ll try. I just worry about you."
"I know," I said, reaching across the table to hold his hand.
We smiled at each other, the tension lifting as we finished our breakfast. Zack, still tired from his late night, went to get some rest. I decided to face my fears head-on and headed to Ethera.
Upon arriving at the grand gates of the palace, I was halted by the guards. One of them went inside to deliver the message of my arrival, leaving me with some time to observe my surroundings.
The palace of Ethera was an architectural marvel, standing tall and majestic against the morning sky. Its walls were adorned with intricate carvings and precious stones that shimmered in the sunlight. The entrance itself was flanked by towering statues of ancient heroes, their stern expressions immortalized in stone.
Inside the gates, lush gardens stretched out as far as the eye could see, filled with vibrant flowers and exotic plants. Fountains with crystal-clear water created a soothing symphony, adding to the serene ambience of the place. The air was filled with the sweet fragrance of blooming flowers, mixed with the earthy scent of the well-manicured lawns.
The palace''s main building was an imposing structure, with high towers and sprawling wings. Each window was framed with gold, and the roofs were covered in tiles of deep blue, glistening like sapphires. The doors, massive and ornate, were made of rich, dark wood and studded with golden accents.
As I stood there, taking in the grandeur of Ethera, I felt a mix of awe and trepidation. This place held many secrets and memories, some of which I was here to uncover. My heart raced with anticipation and a hint of fear.
Soon, the guard returned and motioned for me to follow him. I took a deep breath and stepped forward, ready to confront whatever awaited me within the palace walls.
I greeted Samaragyi with a warm smile. "Good to see you back," she greeted elegantly.
"How was your trip back home?" she inquired.
"It was good," I replied, noting the weariness in her eyes. "I missed my parents so much."
We conversed for a while, and just as we were engrossed in our discussion, one of Samaragyi''s comrades entered the room. I struggled to recall his name¡ªKuhu or Muhu, I thought¡ªbut my memory failed me momentarily. Like Samaragyi, he appeared fatigued, with prominent eye bags. He seemed about to say something but halted abruptly upon noticing my presence.
Samragyi gestured for him to continue, and he eagerly spoke up, "I think we found another combination," his voice tinged with joy.
"What combination?" I asked, turning to Samragyi for an answer. She exchanged a glance with the comrade¡ªJuhu or Muhu, I still wasn''t sure¡ªand let out a sigh. Without a word, she led me into a room filled with mirrors.
As we entered, her four comrades and Arnica bowed respectfully to Samragyi before returning to their work. I couldn''t help but notice how fatigued they all looked, their energy visibly drained. "What''s going on? Why do they all look so ghostly?" I asked, concern lacing my voice.
Samragyi chuckled softly at my observation, though the others only managed a weary smile. She called out to them, "Marma, Ruup, Malay, Jihan, and Arnica, leave your tasks and come here." They promptly abandoned their magical endeavours and gathered in front of Samragyi.
"I guess you''ve already met her and know about her. She''s Fiora, the descendant of the late Arna and Marcus," Samragyi introduced with reverence. Their faces, though, showed little emotion, their exhaustion apparent.
"I think you all could use a good night''s sleep," I suggested empathetically.
Their sombre gazes met mine again, confirming my suspicions despite their subdued expressions. "Ebon escaped," Samragyi revealed.
"What''s Ebon?" I queried, seeking clarification.
"Do you remember the energy trapped in the cave with that sword?" she asked, and I nodded in recognition. "That''s Ebon."
While I didn''t grasp the full significance of Ebon''s escape, it was clear they all needed rest. I directed Samragyi to pause for a moment and partitioned the room into two areas. One side remained dedicated to their tasks, while on the other, I arranged water beds for them to relax. I instructed palace servants to bring refreshments for us all, sensing the importance of rejuvenation amid their weariness.
They all appeared anxious, silently conveying that they felt they couldn''t afford to relax. "I understand the urgency of the situation, but if you keep pushing yourselves like machines, solutions won''t emerge," I reasoned with them. Thankfully, they relented without protest.
As they settled onto the water beds, their exhausted bodies emitted audible creaks and cracks, reminiscent of old machinery in dire need of maintenance. "Wow!" I couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise. "You all really have been working like well-oiled machines." Yet, there was no response; upon closer inspection, I noticed that everyone, including Samragyi, had succumbed to sleep.
Left with nothing else to occupy my time, I ventured to explore the other side of the room where the magicians performed their intricate rituals. The space was a tapestry of organized chaos, adorned with countless books, ancient scriptures, and scattered handwritten notes strewn about haphazardly. Amidst this scholarly disarray, a fishbowl caught my attention¡ªit sat silently, its clear water reflecting the dim light of the room, yet strangely devoid of any fish.
Adjacent to the fishbowl, a large empty container stood as a pedestal for a meticulously cared-for bonsai tree. Its delicate branches, adorned with tiny leaves, cast intricate shadows against the cluttered backdrop of knowledge and mystery. As I gazed at the bonsai, I struggled to place its exact variety. Was it a Ficus religiosa, or perhaps a different species? The confusion added to the mystical aura of the room, where every item seemed to hold a story waiting to be discovered.
In the neatest corner of the room, a stark contrast to the surrounding clutter rested an array of remarkable weapons. A gleaming dagger, an ornate spear, a finely crafted bow, and a sturdy shield, each possessing a unique glow and mystique. The intricate designs etched into their surfaces seemed to tell stories of battles and ancient secrets guarded.
My gaze lingered on the dagger, its blade seeming to pulse with an inner energy that drew me in. It appeared as though something fluid and dynamic coursed through its metal, hinting at powers far beyond its physical form. Unable to resist, I reached out and carefully lifted the dagger, marvelling at the craftsmanship and the mysteries it held.
The next instant I found myself in the same mirrored chamber, but it had undergone a profound transformation into what resembled a sophisticated laboratory. The room buzzed with the subdued magical energy.
Amid this surreal scene, a woman, likely in her forties, entered, with an air of regal grace, draped in a resplendent garment that shimmered under the ambient light. Her attire was adorned with intricate jewellery, each piece catching the light and casting delicate patterns across the room. The jewels twinkled like stars against the rich fabric, accentuating her dignified presence. Atop her head rested a majestic crown, its intricate design reminiscent of the one worn by Samragyi, adding to her aura of authority and elegance. Her every movement seemed deliberate and poised as if she had stepped out of a portrait of royalty come to life.
Excuse me?" I ventured, hoping to break the eerie silence that enveloped us. No response came. Undeterred, I tried again, my voice quivering slightly as I reached out to tap her shoulder. My hand passed through her form as if she were an apparition, sending a chill down my spine. Horror dawned on me as I turned to find her eyes fixed directly on mine, her expression serene yet unnervingly attentive.
Startled beyond words, I couldn''t suppress a shrill scream that reverberated through the chamber, echoing off the mirrored walls.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3300
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 33rd chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 26/06/2024
34. Hidden realms
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
That woman didn''t respond to my scream and walked towards me. I backed away immediately, heart pounding with fear, moving out of her path. She continued undeterred to one of the tables, where a bonsai sat by the window and trimmed it with delicate precision. Summoning my courage, I approached her and tried to touch her again. My hand slipped through her form like smoke.
Desperate, I reached for other objects in the room, but each attempt failed. Realization dawned on me: it was all a hologram. Panic rose within me.
I''m dreaming, I thought frantically. I tried to wake myself up, pinching my arm and shaking my head, but nothing worked. I was stuck here, trapped in this surreal space.
Scanning the room, I sought clarity, my eyes darting around desperately, trying to make sense of my surroundings. The details of the room became sharper in my heightened state of anxiety: a table covered in various potions and strange glowing moonflowers, alongside flora I couldn''t identify. My gaze fell on containers of different sizes, each with something swirling inside¡ªdense air, perhaps? And why was there so much water in the massive transparent tank?
Confusion swirled within me. What on earth is going on here?
I looked back at the woman and noticed her hands moving with an ethereal grace as she used magic to shape the bonsai. If I''m not mistaken, it''s Ficus benghalensis. Wow, people here really have an obsession with Ficus plants¡ªeven Samragyi had some kind of Ficus.
"Indali, are you here?" a man''s voice called out.
"Yes," she responded.
A man, also in his forties, entered the room. He was dressed in regal clothing, with a crown that matched the woman''s. This man was the epitome of strength and elegance, his physique hinted at even beneath the layers of his attire. He wore light, shimmering jewelry that caught the light and added to his dignified appearance.
"What are you doing here?" he asked.
"Shaping my bonsai. Why?" she replied.
"I was searching for you everywhere."
"Why, do you need something?"
"No, it''s been a long day. I missed you."
"I missed you too."
He embraced her from behind and kissed her gently. Feeling like an intruder in this intimate moment, I thought I should leave, but there was nowhere for me to go. So, I stood there, an invisible witness to their tender exchange, feeling both awkward and captivated by the scene unfolding before me.
"Did you find the answer?" he asked, his voice gentle but probing.
"No!" she replied, frustration evident in her tone. "I think I''m wasting my energy on a very stupid notion."
He turned her to face him, his eyes filled with understanding. "Everything great starts from a very stupid notion."
Her eyes lit up with renewed motivation, and she rested her head on his chest, finding comfort in his presence.
"Do you think I should try to blend them one more time?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
"Trying won''t hurt," he assured her.
With that, he gently nudged her toward the centre of the room. She took a deep breath, raising one hand toward the container with the swirling substance and the other toward the water container. Slowly, a ball of the swirling substance and water emerged from their respective containers and began to swirl around each other in the air. They danced together for a few seconds before vanishing into thin air
The woman''s face fell, and the man hugged her again, locking his arms around her.
"It''s okay, you''ll find the clue someday," he reassured her gently.
A small spark of hope returned to her eyes. "Okay, tell me, what''s your favourite element out of the seven?" he asked, trying to lighten the mood.
She hesitated playfully before responding, "Am! ammmm! ammmmmm Maybe fire. And what''s yours?"
"Water," he replied after a moment of contemplation.
"Waaater? Why?" she asked, stepping back a little, curiosity evident in her tone.
The man smiled suspiciously, and a shiver ran down my spine. I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.
"Because..." he said, his hands beginning to glow. He raised them towards the water container, making a single drop of water float in the air above the woman''s head. With a quick flick of his fingers, the drop multiplied and splashed down, soaking her completely.
"What just happened?" I thought, my eyes widening in disbelief. He had taken a single drop, multiplied it, and turned it into a drenching shower.
I mirrored the woman''s shock, but my emotions were driven by a different shock. The man eyed her like a predator, I looked back at the woman to find the answer, and here it was
Her attire, now drenched, hugged her form with an almost sculpted precision, revealing a figure that was both voluptuous and meticulously toned. The fluffy fabric that once cascaded around her now clung snugly, tracing the gentle slopes and valleys of her body. Each drop of water that had soaked her clung to her skin like glistening pearls, following the natural contours from her face, trailing delicately down her neck, and outlining the graceful curve of her chest. It slid languidly over her waist and stomach, leaving a trail of cool dampness that settled into the folds of her lower garment.
The scene painted an image of sensuality and grace, where the play of light and shadow highlighted every curve and line. The way her clothes adhered to her figure hinted at a blend of strength and femininity, while the droplets of water added a touch of allure, reflecting the ambient glow with a soft, ethereal shimmer.
She seethed with anger but managed to flash a sinful smile. "Oh dear, this isn''t good. I really shouldn''t be here," I silently lamented.
Her hands crackled with a sparkly glow, and before the man could react, she unleashed a burst of heat that singed his upper clothing.
"Oopsie! Maybe a bit too intense," she teased, her smirk widening as the man stood there in stunned silence, arms defensively crossed.
"Oh my, I wasn''t mistaken. He had a robust physique, his chest broad and defined, with light rectangles marking his abdomen."
"That was quite entertaining," she continued playfully and eyed him sinfully and I couldn''t agree more
"Apologies! Did I scorch you there? Let me cool things down," she purred devilishly, her hand gesturing towards the water container. With practised ease, she conjured a ball of water and swiftly froze it before flinging it at him. Without missing a beat, he retaliated with a flicker of fire. They engaged in their playful duel for several minutes, laughter echoing through the room as they chased each other around, their playful banter filling the air with lively energy.
And here I am, caught like a deer in headlights, watching these lovebirds while my heart simmers with jealousy, fixated on that bonsai. Just when I thought things couldn''t get more awkward, I heard a distinct moan.
Turning around faster than a startled cat, I realize the man is now planting kisses on the woman''s neck, his hands wandering dangerously south.
"Whoa, seriously guys? Get a room!" I blurt out, feeling like an intruder in this intimate scene. The moans persist, becoming unmistakably louder, and I can''t unhear what I''m hearing.
"Come on, a twenty-four-year-old stuck here," I mutter to myself, a blend of amusement and mortification swirling within me. My fingers splayed over my face, I dared to peek through the gaps. Before me, a man, with a nonchalant flick of his wrist, conjures a portal. As if it were the most natural thing in the world, he and his companion step through it, their lips locked in a passionate kiss.
Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.
As the portal vanishes, leaving the room eerily silent, my attention is drawn to two tiny balls¡ªno larger than water beads¡ªstill floating and dancing in the air. They ricochet off mirrors, twinkling like mischievous fireflies, before colliding with each other. The impact produces an eerie, otherworldly glow that illuminates the centre of the room.
A mesmerizing sight unfolds before my eyes: a ball of light, pulsating with a rhythmic heartbeat, its form undulating as though it possesses a life of its own. The luminous sphere gradually stretches and contracts, growing larger with each pulse, transforming into a distinct cylindrical shape.
"Wow," I whisper, unable to tear my gaze away from the enchanting display. The room, once a mere backdrop to my frustrations, is now a theatre of magical wonder
With each subtle shift, the glow coalesces into the familiar form of the dagger I had scrutinized earlier. Its intricate details shimmered in the ambient light, casting intricate patterns on the floor. The air around it seemed to vibrate with ancient power, and a sense of reverence washed over me as I beheld the mysterious transformation before my eyes.
"Well, well," I murmur to myself, "even magical artefacts need their privacy."
As I reach out to touch the dagger, a surge of realization floods over me. This could be the story of how this enchanted weapon came into existence. With a mixture of curiosity and trepidation, I extend my hand, fingertips trembling as they make contact with the shimmering surface.
In an instant, the world around me shifts. I find myself abruptly back where I started, surrounded by scattered scripts and papers. The five exhausted figures, including Samragyi, rest peacefully on their makeshift water beds. I glance at my phone, stunned to see that thirty minutes have slipped by in what felt like mere moments.
With a deep breath, I carefully return the dagger to its place, a newfound reverence mingling with my lingering sense of wonder.
Now, my curiosity led me to the next weapon, a spear. The moment my fingers touched its smooth surface, the room faded, and I found myself back in that dark alley with the queen. Her form was hauntingly familiar, and it struck me: "You''re the same one who created that dagger, aren''t you?"
"I don''t have time to discuss that," she said urgently, her voice tinged with desperation. "Yes, I''m the same woman. Listen carefully. By now, you must be aware of what''s Ebon Flux. If not, search about it. To destroy her, you''ll need three things: the sword of...getma...de... the light of...g.ous...son... shit... network..."
"What? I can''t hear you! What are you saying? ''Network''? What are you talking about? How do you know me? Who are you?" My questions spilled out in a frantic rush, but her words were becoming distorted, her form flickering like a faulty hologram.
"Aakshi," she managed to say clearly, "everyone will die. Be careful." And with that, her image vanished completely.
I woke up with a jolt, my heart racing, and found five pairs of eyes staring down at me. "Hello," I said, my voice shaky and uncertain.
My aunt let out a deep sigh of relief and pulled me into a tight hug. "Are you okay?" she asked, her concern palpable.
"Yes, why?" I asked, confused by their worried expressions.
Samragyi spoke up, "You''ve been out all day."
"Wait, what?" I felt a wave of panic wash over me.
They all looked at me with a mixture of concern and relief. "What time is it?" I asked, dread settling in the pit of my stomach.
"It''s half past three in the morning," my aunt replied softly.
"Hold on. You mean I was out the entire day and night?" My voice was barely a whisper.
My aunt nodded solemnly, confirming my worst fears.
I sat up, my mind reeling. The queen''s cryptic message about Ebon Flux and the urgent warning she left me with played over and over in my head. I knew I had to find out more about this mysterious force and the three things she mentioned. There was no time to waste; lives were at stake.
Taking a deep breath, I steadied myself, pushing the lingering fear aside. "I need to find out more about Ebon Flux," I said with determination in my head.
They all looked at me with worry etched across their faces.
"It''s all that woman''s doing," I said, trying to steady my voice.
"What woman?" Samragyi asked, her expression shifting from concern to curiosity.
"You know, the woman with regal clothing, wearing the same crown as yours. Brown eyes, a voluptuous yet fit body, long black hair," I described, the image of the mysterious woman clear in my mind.
"Samragyi Ina," Ruup interjected.
"No, I think her name is Indali," I corrected, shaking my head.
"But your description matches Samragyi Ina," Marma pointed out, her eyes narrowing in thought.
Everyone looked back and forth between me and Marma, their confusion deepening.
"Bring the portrait of Samragyi Ina," the queen ordered firmly.
Malay left to fetch the portrait, and Jihan seized the moment to ask, "In a meanwhile would you like to elaborate, what did she say?"
I frowned, trying to recall the fragmented conversation. "I don''t remember everything, but the last time I met her..."
"Last time?" Samragyi''s eyebrows shot up in surprise.
"Yes," I confirmed. "Before I decided to return, I fell into this state back at home as well. She said something about my choices shaping the future. I came here to find answers to what she meant, but from your reactions, I think you all aren''t aware of this phenomenon either."
Malay returned with the portrait and carefully unfolded it. The moment my eyes landed on the image, recognition hit me like a lightning bolt.
"Yes, she''s the one I saw in that dream or vision or whatever it was," I declared, my voice resolute.
The room fell silent, each of them processing this revelation. The image of Samragyi Ina, captured in the portrait, looked back at us with an enigmatic smile. It was the same face, the same presence that had haunted my visions.
"Who was she?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.
Samragyi stepped forward, her eyes filled with a mix of awe and reverence. "Samragyi Ina was a revered figure in our history. She is the one who established this magical realm. She was known for her wisdom, strength, and mystical abilities, but none of us knew exactly how powerful she was. Many of her records were burned to establish total patriarchy."
"Why?" I asked, the injustice of it all stirring a deep anger within me.
"Darling, we''ve asked that question countless times," Ruup answered, her voice tinged with frustration.
My aunt took my hands in hers, her grip firm but gentle. "What did she say this time? Try to remember, child. This is important."
I racked my brain, trying to decipher the fragments of the woman''s cryptic message. "Probably something about ''three things''... and ''network''... Yes! I remember now. She said, ''Aakshi, everyone will die. Be careful.''"
My excited revelation was met with silence, the gravity of my words sinking into the room like a heavy stone. Slowly, everyone turned their gaze from me to Samragyi, the unspoken question hanging in the air.
"What do we do, Samragyi?" my aunt asked, her voice trembling with emotion.
Samragyi gently patted my aunt''s head, her expression softening. "Don''t worry, we''ll figure it out," she consoled, though her eyes betrayed a flicker of uncertainty.
Her eyes conveyed an unspoken message: ''I have no idea how to deal with this.''
The same uncertainty was mirrored in the faces of the others, their expressions a blend of determination and fear. The weight of the mysterious warning hung heavily over us all, a dark cloud of impending doom.
They all gathered in a circle on the makeshift waterbed I had conjured, each lost in contemplation. Unbeknownst to me, we remained in the mirrored chamber. While they pondered, I surveyed our surroundings. The room was a blend of mystical elements¡ªa space where reflections danced with reality.
Driven by a desire to bring order to the scattered papers, I wielded my air element. Papers lifted and arranged themselves into neat stacks. Outside, my earth element sprang to life, coaxing flowers into bloom. Their fragrance wafted through the room, a soothing balm to our troubled thoughts. With a flicker of my fire element, tiny lights sparked to life, mimicking fireflies that fluttered playfully around us.
Next, I turned my attention to the water in the fishbowl, attempting to double it using my water power similar, to what that man did. It proved challenging, requiring numerous attempts¡ªperhaps fifty or sixty¡ªbut eventually, I grasped the rhythm and essence of the task. Once understood, it became more manageable, the water responding to my intent with greater ease.
Yet, amidst this display of elemental mastery, a disquieting sensation crept over me¡ªa prickling awareness that someone observed my every move. It was that uncanny feeling of being watched, of unseen eyes bearing down on me.
Turning slowly, I met the gaze of five pairs of eyes fixed upon me, their expressions inscrutable, devoid of any discernible emotion.
"Who are you?" Samragyi''s voice sliced through the silence, laced with authority.
Fear pulsed through me, threatening to overwhelm me. If I said I was scared, it would be an understatement.
"WHO ARE YOU?" Samragyi''s voice rang out, her tone sharp and commanding, her eyes piercing into mine. The others stood poised, their elemental powers ready to strike, each emitting a radiant glow that filled the room with an eerie light.
"I''m Fiora," I stammered, my heart pounding in my chest like a drumbeat. My eyes widened in disbelief and fear, my steps instinctively retreating as I felt a surge of panic rising within me.
"Liar!" Samragyi''s accusation cut through the air like a blade. "You just wielded all five elements flawlessly. You can''t be our Fiora. Reveal yourself before I unleash my fire upon you!" Her hands ignited with fiery intensity, the flames flickering dangerously toward me.
Surrounded by the others, their hands aglow with elemental power, I felt a wave of terror wash over me. The air crackled with energy, their collective force pressing in on me like an invisible wall.
"I don''t know what''s happening!" I pleaded, my voice tinged with desperation. "I am Fiora, but I don''t understand why you all are reacting like this."
"Where did you learn to wield your powers with such finesse? It''s an advanced technique that takes years of training and guidance," Malay spoke, his voice firm and determinant.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about. I learned these techniques from an old man, and the last time I saw someone use water powers like this was with that dagger," I explained hurriedly, hoping to make sense of the chaos unfolding around me.
"What old man? Who are you talking about?" Samragyi demanded, her tone sharp but tinged with curiosity now that their initial aggression had subsided slightly. The others, still cautious, maintained a safe distance but listened intently.
I recounted how I had learned to control the elements and the circumstances under which I had observed their use. As I spoke, a flicker of realization seemed to pass among them, though their expressions remained inscrutable to me.
"We need to meet this old man," Samragyi declared firmly, her gaze unwavering.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 34th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 30/06/2024
35. Untraceable Magic
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Zachary (POV)
I woke to the irksome sound of my cell phone ringing, dragging me from a heavy sleep. Groggy and disoriented, I fumbled for it. "One more Alpha," Ethan''s voice came through, tense and clipped.
I shot up, my exhaustion evaporating in an instant. "What? Where?" Panic and confusion mingled in my tone, my mind racing.
"In his room, same as the others. His private parts are burned, and he was dried till death," Ethan''s words were heavy with frustration and dread.
A cold shiver ran down my spine. "Any clues? Something... anything?" I grasped at straws, desperate for even the smallest lead.
"No, it''s as if a ghost did it. No traces of any energy, no fingerprints, and no weapon. Nothing. Immaculate," he described, the gravity of the situation clear in every syllable.
A chill settled over me. "It''s a magic holder."
Ethan''s agreement was palpable even through the phone. "I think so too, but the brutality suggests it could be any of the species. What if two are working together?"
"Or maybe more," I suggested, the thought sending a wave of unease through me.
"Or maybe more," Ethan echoed, the weight of the possibility sinking in.
"Where''s Ziwa?" I asked, needing to know if there had been any progress.
"With the investigators, trying to collect more info," Ethan replied.
"Have you found anything common among them?" I asked, hoping for a thread to pull at.
He sighed, frustration and exhaustion mingling in the sound. "Nothing. As of now, we''re still investigating."
I ran a hand through my hair, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on me. The killer-or killers-were meticulous, leaving no trace, no hint of their identity. We were dealing with something far more sinister and intelligent than we''d initially anticipated. My mind raced with possibilities, each more terrifying than the last.
Ethan''s voice broke through my thoughts, a lifeline in the chaos. "We''ll figure it out."
I nodded, even though he couldn''t see me. "Keep me posted."
Hanging up, I sat there for a moment, my heart still pounding in my chest. The room felt suffocating, the weight of our situation pressing in from all sides. I had to find answers, had to protect those under my care. But with every step forward, it felt like the shadows were closing in, hiding secrets I wasn''t yet ready to face.
An unwanted array of thoughts crept into my mind ''What if the prophecy has begun, Is somehow Fiora related to it
"Shut up, Zack. This is a psycho serial killer. What does this have to do with Fiora?" Theo''s irritation was palpable, his voice sharp as he defended Fiora.
"Come on, Theo. Don''t be blinded by love. Think about it-all these weird phenomena. Ziwa''s kidnapping, rogues doubling their physical strength, their attacks becoming more organized. Our guards are clueless about what''s happening around them. We can''t pinpoint any magic holder because there are no traces of energy. But we all know these things are possible only by magic. Among us, only Fiora''s magic is not fully understood." My tone was insistent, each point adding weight to his argument.
Theo''s eyes blazed with anger, but I saw a flicker of doubt. His love for Fiora was unwavering, yet Zack''s words had planted seeds of uncertainty.
"What are you thinking, Zack? Okay, let''s hypothetically assume she''s one of them. What''s the motive behind it?" Theo countered, his voice tinged with frustration.
I paused, thinking deeply. "What if she isn''t aware of it herself?" I suggested, trying to piece together the puzzle.
Theo''s anger flared, his brows knitting together. "Now, what''s that supposed to mean?"
"Hear me out. We saw how powerful her magic is, even at the beginner level. She still hasn''t figured out how to control it. What if someone-or even she herself-is taking advantage of her situation? Maybe she''s doing it without realizing it. Remember, we found her unconscious in her home. Did you notice her glowing purplish?" I said, my voice steady but filled with concern.
Theo''s anger slowly ebbed, replaced by a contemplative look. "I did notice," he admitted reluctantly. "But that doesn''t mean she''s behind all this."
"Maybe not intentionally," I agreed. "But we can''t ignore the possibility that her magic is somehow being manipulated or is acting on its own. We need to understand what''s happening with her powers, for her sake and ours."
The room fell silent, each of us grappling with the implications of what had been said. The thought of Fiora being linked to these horrors was unbearable, yet the mounting evidence couldn''t be ignored.
"We need to talk to her," Zack said finally, breaking the silence. "We need to understand her powers, what she''s capable of, and how it might relate to everything that''s happening."
Theo nodded reluctantly, his eyes filled with a mix of protectiveness and resignation. "Fine. But we approach this with care. Fiora is not our enemy."
Zack''s expression softened, and he nodded in agreement.
With that troubling thought, I headed to Fiora''s room, only to find it empty. The last time I saw her was at breakfast, and now it was almost three in the early morning. Exhaustion weighed heavily on me-I hadn''t slept for four days straight. The empty room deepened my suspicion. Where could she be?
My heart pounded as I was about to reach out on the mind-link to contact her, but Theo stopped me
"Zack, can''t we just trust her and not dig into this?" His voice was tight with concern, mirroring my own inner conflict.
"I want her to be innocent too," I replied, my voice laced with frustration and desperation.
Theo''s agitation grew. "Can''t we just tell her that she''s our mate? That we''d never harm her? She needs to know she can rely on us for everything."
"Theo," I said, my voice heavy with the weight of responsibility, "do you think I''m enjoying this? I''m the King of Alphas, which would make her not only the Queen but also the Mother of the regime ''The Luna''. Do you think she''s ready for these responsibilities? The one I should be relying on is the one I doubt the most, and that''s the biggest irony of my life. Every time something bad happens, my mind instantly goes to her, whether or not she''s involved. I''m tired of this too."
Theo''s eyes softened, filled with a mixture of understanding and helplessness. The room fell into a heavy silence, each of us lost in our troubled thoughts. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. "Let''s set my theory aside for now and focus on gathering whatever evidence we can."
Theo nodded slowly, though his eyes were filled with a mixture of hope and dread. The tension in the room was palpable. The truth, whatever it might be, had to be uncovered
Back at home, the familiar surroundings did little to ease my troubled mind. I changed into fresh clothes, but the ongoing investigation weighed heavily on my shoulders. As I walked into the living room, I found Ziwa waiting for me, her eyes filled with concern.
"Where were you, Zack? At Luna''s place?" she asked, her voice tinged with worry.
"Yes," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady despite the storm of thoughts swirling in my head.
"How''s she?" Ziwa''s concern deepened, her brows knitting together.
"Alright," I said, just as Ethan entered the room, his presence adding a new layer of tension to the air.
"Luna seems to be enjoying her time here," Ethan remarked, his tone carrying a hint of sarcasm that only heightened the tension.
"Was that supposed to be sarcasm?" Ziwa''s brows furrowed as she scrutinized him, her tone sharp.
"Not exactly," Ethan responded with a wry smile. "Luna and my wife have been together since yesterday at the Queen''s place." He left the sentence hanging, inviting us to read between the lines.
Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.
Theo''s voice echoed in my mind, "If she was at the Queen''s place, then she should be ruled out, right?"
"Hmm," I replied mentally, still uncertain but trying to maintain my composure.
Turning back to Ziwa and Ethan, I asked, "Any clues? Anything at all?"
Ethan shook his head, his expression grim. "No, Alpha."
"Nothing?" I repeated, raising my voice in frustration. They both looked at me, their faces reflecting my own helplessness.
"This is the fourth murder in a week, and we have no clues. How?" I demanded, my frustration boiling over and my fists clenching at my sides.
"There is no family connection, no common friends. Even their workplaces are different," Ethan explained, his voice steady but strained, as if trying to hold back his own frustration.
Ziwa added, "There''s no clue. Even their places of visit are also very different-doctors visit, bars, restaurants, everything is different. There are no calls, but there''s one stupid similarity. All of them are male chauvinists. Other than that, nothing."
"Had they been convicted of any offences against women? Even small ones will count," I asked, my mind racing to find some common thread.
"No, none of them were reported to any authorities... wait... do you think this could be the motive for the killings?" Ethan furrowed his brows, considering the possibility.
"We can''t rule out any possibility," I said, my voice tinged with desperation as I tried to piece together the puzzle.
"But how could a shapeshifter offend magic holders?" Ziwa asked, her confusion mirrored on Ethan''s face.
"Maybe they didn''t. They offended someone else, and this was an act of vengeance," I suggested, my mind working furiously to make sense of the situation.
"But how? For a second, let''s assume it''s revenge. All of them are unrelated. How could they have offended the same person?" Ethan questioned, his scepticism evident.
"This is what we have to investigate," I concluded, feeling the pressure mounting and the weight of responsibility pressing down on me.
"Let''s divide the work. I''ll seek out what kind of magic could be used that leaves no traces," I instructed, trying to regain some semblance of control over the situation.
"Ethan, revisit the crime scene. Look for anything we might have missed, and dig deeper into the details," I instructed, my tone sharp with urgency.
"On it, Alpha," Ethan replied with a determined nod.
Turning to Ziwa, I continued, "Ziwa, investigate our theory about the offences. See if you can find any patterns or similar incidents. And make sure Crystallin (people who come under Zack''s regime) stays safe."
"Understood," Ziwa said, her eyes reflecting the same determination.
We all dispersed to our respective duties, each of us carrying the heavy burden of the unresolved murders. I made my way to the university to meet an old professor, a renowned expert in magic holders and one of the most knowledgeable individuals in the field.
Arriving at her office, I knocked gently. "May I come in, Professor?"
"Ah!" she exclaimed with delight upon seeing me. "Zackary Theo Crystal, my child! How long has it been? How are you?" She pulled me into a warm hug, her embrace filled with genuine affection.
"I''m fine, Professor, just swamped with duties," I replied, feeling a brief moment of comfort in her presence.
She scrutinized me with a keen eye. "It''s hard, isn''t it? You look exhausted. Have you been sleeping well?"
"Not really," I admitted, the fatigue washing over me as I spoke.
"Ahh! What? Why? You shouldn''t neglect your health like this. It''s not good for you or your position," she chided gently.
"I''m not just tired, Professor. There''s a lot on my plate these days," I said, trying to convey the gravity of the situation.
"You''ve become so thin... my poor child," she said, holding my hand gently. "Have you eaten anything?"
"I haven''t had the time," I confessed, feeling a pang of hunger as I spoke.
"Let''s go home. I''ll make you something to eat," she offered, her tone leaving no room for argument.
"No, Professor, I''m fine. I came here to ask for your help with something very important," I insisted.
"First, we''ll go home and get you something to eat. Then, we''ll discuss whatever you need," she said firmly.
Reluctantly, I agreed, knowing that arguing with her was futile. As we walked to her home, a mix of exhaustion and relief washed over me. Despite the urgency of the situation, a small part of me welcomed the brief respite and the chance to gather my thoughts in a place of warmth and familiarity.
Once at her home, she busied herself in the kitchen, preparing a simple yet hearty meal. The smell of freshly cooked food filled the air, momentarily pushing away the stress and fatigue that had been my constant companions.
"Here, eat this," she said, placing a plate in front of me. "Then we can talk."
I nodded, grateful for her care, and began to eat. The warmth of the food slowly revitalized me, giving me the strength I needed to discuss the critical issues at hand.
"Thank you, Professor," I said after finishing the meal. "Now, I need your help. There have been a series of murders, and we suspect magic might be involved."
Her expression turned serious, all traces of her earlier warmth replaced by the focus of a seasoned expert. "Tell me everything," she said, her voice firm and commanding.
I recounted the details of the murders, the lack of clues, and our theory about the potential connection to offences against women. She listened intently, her eyes narrowing as she processed the information.
"This is troubling," she said finally. "The absence of energy traces is unusual, suggesting a very ancient magic holder. But if your theory about the offences is correct, we might be dealing with someone driven by a deeply personal motive."
"Exactly," I said. "But how can we identify them? And why would they target seemingly unrelated individuals?"
"That''s something you need to find. I can help only with the magic part," she said.
"That''s what I''m here for, Professor," I replied earnestly.
She slowly rose from her seat and headed to the library at her home. "Hmm... let me see where I''ve kept that book..." She scanned the shelves, her fingers lightly brushing over the spines of numerous ancient tomes. "Ah! Here it is," she exclaimed, pulling out a thick, heavy book.
I rushed to help her as it looked cumbersome. "Oh boy, it''s really heavy," I said, straining under its weight.
She gave me a knowing smile and, with a flick of her hand, made the book float effortlessly. "Ah, how could I forget she''s a magic holder herself?" I thought to myself, feeling a bit sheepish.
She guided the book to the table, where it settled gently. "This should have the information we need," she said, opening it to a section filled with intricate diagrams and ancient runes.
I watched her closely, admiring the ease with which she handled the powerful magic. "Thank you, Professor," I said, my voice filled with genuine gratitude.
"It''s my pleasure, Alpha!" she exclaimed, smiling brightly at me.
Her expression then turned more serious. "There''s good news and bad news. Which one do you want first?" she asked, a hint of concern in her voice.
"Good news first," I replied, bracing myself.
"There are definitely magic holders who can leave no traces of their magic," she said.
"And?" I prompted, curiosity piqued.
"That''s it," she said, her tone turning grave. "The good news ends there."
I felt a knot tighten in my stomach. "So, what''s the bad news?"
"This magic is incredibly rare and the one who could use it is highly skilled. Identifying one, let alone tracking him/her, is going to be exceptionally difficult. They are often well-versed in ancient and forbidden practices, making them elusive and dangerous," she explained, her brows furrowing with worry.
My mind raced with the implications. "How do we even begin to find someone like that?" I asked, feeling the weight of the task ahead.
She sighed, closing the book gently. "We''ll need to delve deeper into historical records, study any ancient texts that might give us a clue. It won''t be easy, Zackary, but it''s not impossible."
I nodded, determination hardening my resolve. "Then let''s get started. Every second counts."
As I watched the Professor move slowly, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of nostalgia. Time had transformed her from the energetic woman who once chased me around as a child into someone who moved with deliberate care. It was a stark reminder of how quickly time flew by-children growing into adults, adults becoming elderly. In our pursuit of quests and ambitions, we often overlooked the attention and care our elders needed. I wondered if my parents, had they been alive, would be like her now, despite their once active lifestyle. My foster parents still led active lives, so I never fully grasped this reality until now. Guilt washed over me; I should have been more attentive to her needs rather than only seeking her out in times of trouble. I made a mental note to visit her every week, no matter how busy I was.
"Professor, just tell me. I''ll find it," I said, feeling a twinge of guilt.
"You won''t be able to do it alone. Moreover, you''ll take forever to find it," she replied, her voice calm and steady as she walked toward her library.
I watched in awe as she gathered her energy, and all the books in her vast library began to float in the air. Let me paint a picture for you: her library wasn''t a small room as you''d find in most houses; it was a grand hall, almost like a cathedral of knowledge, filled with an uncountable number of books.
With a wave of her hands and a few murmured spells, the books started coming to her, one by one. Those that might hold potential were set aside, while the others floated back to their places. The scene was mesmerizing, the books moving gracefully through the air, almost as if they were alive.
"Only one hundred and fifty books contain information about magic that leaves no traces," the professor said, her eyes twinkling with a knowing smile.
I glanced from her to the towering stack of books. It was at least two and a half times my height, and I stood six feet two inches tall. The sheer volume was overwhelming.
Seeing my daunted expression, she chuckled softly. "Come on now, if we begin immediately, we might finish in two to three days."
"Two to three days?" I echoed, incredulous. "Professor, it''s going to take forever to finish even one of these."
"Good then," she said with a playful glint in her eye. "Let''s start early."
I sighed, resigned to the task ahead, and followed her as the enormous stack floated in the air behind us. We entered the living area, where the books settled themselves neatly at one end of the table. The professor sat comfortably on the couch, a book floating before her, already open. She began to read and gestured for me to do the same.
I walked over to the massive pile, pulled out a book, and carried it to my seat, turning the pages manually. I shot the professor a look, and she laughed out loud.
"You''ll get used to it," she teased.
"Easy for you to say," I muttered, settling in for what promised to be a long and tedious task.
Hours passed in silence, punctuated only by the rustling of pages and the occasional murmur from the professor as she found something of interest. Despite the daunting nature of the task, there was a certain comfort in the quiet companionship, the shared purpose.
As I read, I couldn''t help but reflect on how much things had changed. Once so vibrant and full of energy, the professor moved with a slower grace. Yet, her mind remained as sharp as ever, her command of magic awe-inspiring.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3100
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 35th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 04/07/2024
36. Stress and Understanding
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Zachary (POV)
As I struggled through one book, the professor had already breezed through four. Hours of relentless research, fueled by ten cups of coffee, left me exhausted and frustrated. My last brain cell felt like it was about to give up when I heard the professor''s excited exclamation, "Ah! Finally, something!"
My heart leapt with hope. "What is it?" I asked, my eyes bright with anticipation.
"Wait," she instructed, and I obeyed, watching her closely. Her eyes scanned the pages rapidly, her brow furrowing in concentration.
The seconds dragged on, feeling like an eternity. Finally, she turned to me, her expression shifting to one of disappointment. She pulled her glasses down and sighed deeply. "There''s some terrible news."
"The kind of magic exists in the folklore of Ethera, The Magic is known as Cipherium. The first Queen, Queen Ina''s son created this magic," the professor explained solemnly.
"Wait... They could create magic?" I asked, my curiosity instantly sparked.
"Well... not anymore. Legend has it that Ethereans who could control three or more elements could create various types of magic....... It''s a shame they''re extinct now," she lamented, her tone tinged with sadness.
"Am I among the few who know they didn''t go extinct?" I wondered silently to myself.
"And how did they go extinct?" I queried. "From what I''ve heard, some crazed queen was wreaking havoc on the kingdom. Sage Bhairav intervened, sacrificing himself. Their energies clashed, and those who could wield more than two elements lost their abilities. It resulted in the extinction of the entire bloodline of three or more element holders. Since then, no one has regained control over three or more elements."
"Hmm..." I mused, a heavy silence settling between us as I absorbed the weight of her words. "So, what were we discussing? Ah, yes, Cipherium. It was crafted to safeguard and clandestinely monitor enemy activities. Initially entrusted to his adopted daughter and biological son.
But, when the daughter ascended to the throne, his son¡ªconsumed by jealousy¡ªwielded his powers to create havoc for his sister, often plotting against her and attempting her life. He crossed all limits when he employed young girls as pawns in his schemes. It is also believed that he initiated the movement toward total patriarchy.
Eventually, his sister had to imprison his powers and exile him. Moreover, it''s widely speculated that he is the progenitor of all existing dark energies.
Cipherium is an exceedingly complex form of magic, making it incredibly rare and challenging to master even in its own time. In today''s world, where magic holders are restricted to controlling only two elements, the existence of Cipherium seems almost impossible to achieve"
"Do you think it''s possible to revive this magic?" I asked, my voice tinged with both curiosity and urgency.
"If someone has mastered at least four or more elements, which is nearly impossible," she explained, her tone grave and thoughtful.
"May I pose a question?" she inquired, her eyes narrowing with curiosity.
I nodded, signalling for her to proceed.
"Did you hear me when I said it''s folklore?" she asked, her voice sceptical.
I nodded once more, comprehending her point.
"So, you understand that there is a possibility that an element holder of more than two elements never existed, and this is all just a story concocted by some random writer?" she continued, her scepticism palpable.
"Flying without magic used to be a myth as well," I countered, my tone defiant. "Communicating without a mind link to someone in another country was once considered impossible. Who among us believed that there was no deity living on the moon until one of us went there? Egalitarianism used to be a myth too... well, it still is. But you get the point, right?"
She nodded, acknowledging my argument.
"So, what are you going to do?" she asked, her voice softer now, almost compassionate.
I made a series of exaggerated thinking faces, attempting to lighten the mood. "I... don''t know," I admitted finally, my voice nonchalant yet resolute.
I diverted our attention from the weighty topic and instead caught up with the professor about her life. We reminisced about her childhood, my childhood, my parents, and so much more. It lifted my spirits and seemed to lighten the professor''s mood as well.
As soon as I left the professor''s house, I mind-linked Fiora.
"Where are you?" I asked.
"With Samragyi, why?" she replied.
"Can you take me there?" I inquired.
"Let me ask Samragyi," she responded. I waited patiently for her reply. A few moments later, she rejoined the mind-link.
"Where are you?"
"In the town, why?" I responded.
"Are there people around you?" she asked.
"No," I said, glancing around. Suddenly, a bright whirlpool formed in front of me.
"Get in," Fiora instructed.
I did as she said and entered the whirlpool, finding myself standing before Fiora.
"Wow, this is so cool!" I exclaimed, marvelling at the phenomenon.
"I''ve been longing to show you this! I finally got the chance," she said excitedly in a baby-like voice, jumping around me.
My heart instantly warmed as she hugged me tightly, her bright smile lighting up my world. Just then, I heard a throat clear, and I turned to see their queen, Arnica, and four other people standing there, watching us with knowing smiles.
Gently, I removed Fiora from me and quickly fixed my demeanour. "You wanted to be here?" their queen asked.
"I need to talk to you," I said, my voice serious.
"Is there something wrong?" she asked, matching my seriousness.
"In private," I insisted.
"It''s okay. None here are harmful; instead, they''re going to help us. But if that''s still not okay..." She flicked her hand and created a shimmering bubble around us. "Inside this bubble, whatever we discuss, no one will be able to talk about it outside without my or your permission," she assured.
I nodded, taking a deep breath. "What is Cipherium?" I asked.
"I''m not entirely sure," she admitted, glancing around.
"The untraceable magic," the women in white dress among the four spoke up.
The others looked at her, furrowing their brows in thought. "Aeesh! Maharaj Rudravir''s legendary magic," she clarified.
"That''s anuvartam¨¡y¨¡," the man in peach print interjected.
"Yes, The word Cipherium is used by magic holders who don''t speak our language," the woman explained further.
The group nodded in understanding, then turned their focus back to me. "What about it?" the queen asked.
"Someone''s killing men using that magic," I said gravely.
"Impossible. That magic can only be used to spy, not kill," the woman with curly hair stated, her tone sceptical.
We all looked at her, concerned about her intellectual abilities. the man with glasses then spoke up, "But Cipherium is like trying to juggle four flaming torches while riding a unicycle blindfolded. It takes a master of at least four elements and a good chunk of eternity to even wrap your head around it. How...?" The room felt extreme and they all looked at each other with something that they understood but, Not me,
This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.
I looked at Fiora. "So, we''re dealing with a stealthy magician who''s also a master chef because this is some next-level magic recipe," I quipped. When no one smiled, I got the hint that this was serious.
"Are the victims all men?" the spectacled man asked.
"Yes," I replied sceptically.
They all exchanged glances before turning back to me. "Alpha," Arnica said, "let''s have a conversation over tea."
We settled into their queen''s study, sipping tea that was absolutely phenomenal. I made a mental note to ask for the recipe later
Slowly and steadily, Arnica discussed the possibility that a person¡ªor should I say spirit, ghost, or whatever you wish to call it¡ªwas behind the murders. She started with the story of a Queen''s abuse, the chaos she caused as a result, her eventual capture, and the havoc created by her dark flux¡ªor ebon, or energy, or whatever they wanted to call it. The narrative was as twisted as a soap opera. The main part, though, was this: it escaped. She has centuries-old knowledge of magic.
I sighed inwardly. "Great, we''re in deep trouble," I thought. "Just what we needed¡ªan ancient, vengeful magician"
I glanced around the room, taking in the expressions of everyone present. The gravity of the situation was etched on their faces
"So, this ancient sorceress," I began, trying to wrap my head around it, "she''s got all this knowledge and she''s using it to kill men?"
Arnica nodded solemnly. "Yes, it appears so. The victims are all men, ancient magic was used, and we believe it is connected to her. It''s just a possibility though"
I leaned back in my chair, running a hand through my hair. "And this magic she''s using... it''s Cipherium?"
"Possibly," curly-haired women spoke up. "Or a variant of it. Cipherium is difficult to master, but with centuries of knowledge, she could have modified it to suit her needs."
"Fantastic," I muttered. "An immortal magician with a grudge and custom-made magic. Just what we need."
How is she still alive?" Fiora asked, her voice tinged with confusion and concern.
"She isn''t alive," the Queen clarified. "It''s believed that she died, and her vengeful energy transformed into this ebon flux, which translates to ''negative flowing energy.'' Positivity can neutralize it, but no matter how much we try, we cannot match the magnitude of her flux. My theory is that she is absorbing a singular type of energy that maintains a balance. But what kind? That, I haven''t figured out."
"So, there''s no remedy to fight off this murderer?" I asked, feeling a sense of helplessness creep in.
"There is, and that''s what we''re working on," the peach print man interjected.
"How much longer?" I pressed, the urgency evident in my voice.
"I can''t say. We''re all trying our level best," he explained, the weight of the situation apparent in his tone.
"So, what do we do until then? Let her kill more men?" I said, my agitation rising.
The room fell silent, the gravity of my question hanging heavily in the air. Everyone''s eyes were on the Queen, waiting for a solution.
"Can''t we talk it out?" Fiora asked, her voice cutting through the tension in the room.
I turned to her, curiosity piqued. "What would you say?"
She took a deep breath, clearly choosing her words carefully. "I would tell her that the world has changed. We have policies against this kind of violence. There''s no longer any belief in the superiority or inferiority between men and women. Everyone is equal now."
A heavy silence followed her words, then the white-dressed woman broke it. "If that works, her energy will neutralize itself, solving the problem."
A flicker of hope sparked in the room. Eyes widened, glances were exchanged, and for the first time since we began this grim discussion, there was a glimmer of possibility. Slowly, all eyes turned to the Queen, who held the final decision in her hands.
The Queen''s expression grew thoughtful, her gaze sweeping across each of us. She took a deep breath, the weight of responsibility clear in her posture.
"Talking it out with an ancient, vengeful spirit isn''t exactly a guaranteed strategy," the Queen said cautiously. "But if there''s even a chance that it might work, it''s worth trying. We need to craft a message that speaks to her pain, her history, and the changes that have taken place since her time. It''s like a test where no less than a hundred per cent is accepted."
"But how do we even reach her?" the man in the peach print asked, scepticism etched into his furrowed brow.
"That''s a piece of cake for me," the Queen said, her tone shifting. "The elephant in the room is the one who will talk to her and will be her direct target. If anything goes wrong, that person will lose their life, and we won''t be able to stop it."
"Who''s gonna take that risk?" Seconds later, everyone''s hands shot up, excluding mine and the Queen''s. We exchanged a look, a mix of pride and fear.
Fiora interjected, "Let me do it. I know almost all three realms. I would be the best, considering I brought the idea, shouldn''t I be in charge?"
We all giggled at her enthusiasm. Maybe she didn''t fully grasp the gravity of the situation. "This is not a competition or a game, Fiora," I said gently.
"I know. It''s not just that I suggested it; it''s because I''m the one who is not familiar with her. I don''t have any prejudice against her. Moreover, I''m a woman myself. I can understand better. Given my age, according to the magical world, I''m still a child. If she''s protecting women, she most definitely won''t hurt me," she explained.
"But..." I began, wanting to object, but she cut me off.
"I understand it''s dangerous, but think about it. I''m the best choice," she stated with unwavering determination.
Theo, at the back of my mind, suddenly got angry and took control. "No, Fiora is not going," he stated firmly, his tone brimming with anger. The others looked at him, instantly going into a defensive mode, except for Arnica, Fiora, and the Queen.
Fiora immediately hugged Theo, smiling brightly at him like a child. Theo, forgetting what he was angry about, smiled back at her and nuzzled his nose to hers. The older members of the group, wiser than these two lovebirds, turned their heads away, giving them some semblance of privacy.
"Could you both maintain some distance? We''re not in private," I mind-linked to both of them.
Thankfully, they separated. "I will be there if she''s going," Theo declared rudely to the Queen.
The Queen eyed him sceptically. "I didn''t plan to send her alone anyway. I''m not that foolish, Theo," she replied, matching his tone.
"I don''t trust your intelligence. The current situation speaks volumes about your strategy and intellect," Theo mocked.
"What are you doing, Theo? Is this the time to start a fight?" I said to him in the background of our shared mind.
Under normal circumstances, this conversation would have escalated before I could even finish my sentence. But she didn''t respond at all; instead, she started forming a plan to gather the information for her talk. When I thought about it carefully, none of them reacted to my agitation or sarcastic comment. They all remained unnervingly calm. Now that I observed closely, all of them¡ªexcept Fiora¡ªlooked half like zombies. Was there another tension lurking beneath the surface?
"You''re ignoring me," Theo said, his voice tinged with frustration.
The Queen, unfazed, continued outlining her plan. "We need to compile a comprehensive history of her life and reign. Every significant event, every personal tragedy. We must understand her pain if we''re to communicate with her."
Theo''s anger simmered. "Do you see this? They''re all just... indifferent," he muttered to me in our shared mind.
"Maybe there''s more going on here than we realize," I replied, my mind racing to piece together the odd behaviour.
Fiora gently touched Theo''s arm. "Theo, let''s focus on the task at hand. The sooner we understand this spirit, the sooner we can figure out a way to deal with her."
The Queen nodded, her expression thoughtful. "Indeed. This is no time for internal conflicts. We need to present a united front."
Theo''s agitation spiked. "You''re acting like a zombie."
"Now, what kind of new species is that?" the Queen replied, her tone calm but with a hint of curiosity.
"Fully dead people with no emotions and just one goal: eat brains," Theo said, his voice dripping with frustration.
"And what relevance does that have here?" the Queen asked, her voice tinged with exasperation.
"You look like one," Theo retorted bluntly.
The Queen sighed lightly, rubbing her temples. "I don''t have time for this. Can we please focus?"
"Amba," Theo said, his voice softening as he used the Queen''s name, capturing everyone''s attention. "You''re not okay. Is there something else going on? Hiding it won''t help."
"I''m alright, Theo, don''t worry. Let''s..." Before she could finish her sentence, Theo stood up and enveloped her in a hug, his arms firm yet gentle. He slowly caressed her back, offering silent comfort. Almost immediately, the Queen hugged Theo back, her grip tightening as if holding on for dear life. Moments later, she started sobbing in his arms, her fa?ade of strength crumbling.
How could I forget? Aside from being a Queen, she''s a single mother, carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders. She must be feeling alone and burdened. Theo, with his innate sensitivity, sees what we normal men often miss. Now I understood why women around me are drawn to him¡ªmy mother, Fiora, Ziwa, and even the Queen herself.
The room fell silent, the air thick with emotion. I watched as Theo held the Queen, his presence offering her a refuge she desperately needed. It was a poignant reminder of the frailty beneath the royal exterior, and it struck a chord deep within me.
After a few moments, the Queen stabilized, regaining her composure. Though she appeared more exhausted than before, her determination shone through as she began sketching out our next steps. Theo broke the silence, his voice uncharacteristically soft. "I apologize," he said, drawing confused looks from everyone, especially the Queen.
"You''re a very capable leader and intelligent as well," he continued, sincerity clear in his tone. Amba¡ªour resolute Queen¡ªsmiled, her eyes reflecting a mix of surprise and gratitude.
"Aww! Thank you. So, that means I don''t look like an ''oombie''?" she said, a playful note in her voice.
At last, the tension melted away, and everyone smiled. "That''s ''zombie,'' and no, you still look like them¡ªlifeless. You should rest if possible," Theo replied with a smirk.
Amba made a face at his insult. "You look like a sloth that overslept and woke up three days later, all swollen," she shot back, her playful tone a stark contrast to the earlier seriousness.
Their banter continued, lightening the mood in the room. Their playful insults, far from offensive, were a testament to their bond and respect for one another. The others began to laugh, a genuine, hearty sound that felt like a breath of fresh air.
Amidst the laughter, I heard Fiora''s voice in my mind. "Are they long-lost siblings?" she asked, her tone light and amused.
"Maybe. Who knows¡ªpast life siblings," I replied, chuckling at the thought. Fiora''s laughter followed a sweet, comforting sound that warmed my heart and reminded me of the importance of these moments of levity, even in the face of our daunting challenges.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 36th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 10/07/2024
37. Connecting link
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
Samragyi and their comrades finally took a much-needed respite. We collectively decided they would take a break for two entire days, free from any stress or obligations.
Before Zack asked me to come earlier, I had reached out to the old man, only to discover he was out of town. That''s the only reason we didn''t visit him. During this time, I also learned something astonishing: I am among the few known individuals to possess all five elements without formal training.
Now, I''m at home, feeling restless. Zack has gone off somewhere, leaving me alone with my thoughts. My mind is a whirlwind of concerns, from what I would say to Ebon, to the unknown future, and countless other anxieties.
Suddenly, my thoughts drifted to the mysterious woman I had encountered at the waterfall. I replayed our entire conversation in my head, and then I heard a voice. "Hello?" I turned around, utterly shocked to see her standing behind me. She was draped in a white dress adorned with gold, and she was soaking wet.
"How did you get into my house?" I asked, my voice trembling with a mix of shock, disturbance, and a hint of fear.
"I don''t know," she replied, equally bewildered. "I was bathing at the waterfall, and the next moment, I''m here."
"All I did was think about you," I said innocently, still trying to grasp the situation.
She rotated her wrist, forming a translucent barrier around herself where she began to change. "Do you have something to dry my hair?" she asked, her voice calm despite the circumstances.
"Yes, I do," I replied, quickly going inside to fetch a towel and a hairdryer. When I handed her the towel, she looked curiously at the hairdryer. "What''s that?" she inquired.
"That''s a hairdryer," I explained, demonstrating how to use it.
"wow!" she exclaimed "Manipulators have really come a long way" she said
"here, take it" I said passing the dryer to her
"Amm! Let me show you a better way," she said with a playful smile. Twisting her finger in a circular motion, she created a small whirlwind. It gently wrapped around her long, beautiful black hair, and within minutes, her hair was dried, forming soft curls. She then summoned a few brushes, which floated around her, combing her hair out. Next, she conjured a small smoke lamp and infused it with a fragrant essence, letting the aromatic smoke envelop her hair.
"What''s that for?" I asked, genuinely curious.
"Aroma," she replied with a hint of amusement. "Who wants their hair to smell bad?"
She then took four or five drops of a mysterious oil and expertly slathered it through her hair. I was astonished that such a small quantity was sufficient for her luxuriant locks. Now, her hair had a radiant, glossy sheen. With practised ease, she styled it by braiding half of her hair and leaving the rest loose, adding delicate pieces of jewellery to complete the look.
"Wow! That''s a lot of steps," I exclaimed, feeling a mix of amazement and disbelief.
She giggled, her laughter like a tinkling bell. "These are just the aftercare steps. I have even more for before washing."
"Then how do you manage your work?" I asked, intrigued by her elaborate routine.
"We used to do it once a week, not on a regular basis," she replied with a nonchalant shrug.
"Hmm..." I murmured, starting to understand her approach.
"Come here, let me see why you were able to summon me like that," she said, her voice gentle yet curious.
I was sceptical. "Will it hurt?" I asked, my anxiety creeping into my voice.
"No, not at all," she reassured me. "Neither will it hurt nor will it harm you. I know I''m a stranger, but if you can summon me, I''m most definitely not your enemy." She extended her hand towards me, inviting me to trust her at my will.
My thoughts were scattered, and I didn''t know what to do. After a few minutes of staring at her outstretched hand, I finally took it. She gently pulled me into a light, muddy bubble. She stood at a distance from me, rubbing her palms together. A bluish-black radiance emanated from her hands, striking a chord within me. I felt an inexplicable familiarity with this kind of glow as if I had seen it somewhere before.
She took my hands very gently, closing her eyes. The line where one would apply eyeliner began to glow with a royal light blue hue. Her expression shifted through a spectrum of emotions: confusion, sadness, worry, and finally, a calm, stern resolve. When she opened her eyes, she let go of my hands, causing the bubble around us to disappear.
She looked at me with an emptiness in her eyes, holding an expression that I interpreted as guilt, though it could have been something else. "So, what did you get to know?" I asked, trying to break the silence.
Smiling softly, she said, "I''m your fairy godmother."
"I''m not a child to believe that," I replied sternly, pouting a little, feeling treated like a child.
"Why would I lie to you? I''m a fairy; I can do magic," she responded calmly.
"So can I, but I''m a magic holder, not a fairy," I retorted, my scepticism evident.
"Hmm," she paused, a thoughtful look crossing her face. "I see, so you don''t believe me," she said, stepping back to maintain some distance. "If you are a magic holder, then can you do this?"
She clapped her hands and summoned a well-crafted, intricately carved stick that emitted a purplish glow. Its handle was adorned with a clear crystal. With a twist, it emitted a series of sparkling lights, encircling her. Her clothing transformed into a regal white drape, complemented by rose gold jewellery. Most astonishingly, a pair of large wings fanned out behind her.
Their beauty was breathtaking, shimmering with an ethereal glow. Each feather was a delicate marvel, iridescent and translucent, reflecting a spectrum of colours that danced with every movement. The wings were expansive, arching gracefully with a subtle curve, their tips trailing a soft luminescence.
The feathers themselves were intricately patterned, with veins of gold and silver threading through the opalescent surfaces, creating an almost hypnotic effect. As the wings unfurled, they revealed a hidden layer of soft, downy feathers beneath, a rich contrast to the sleek outer layer.
When the wings caught the light, they sparkled as if dusted with the finest stardust, casting a gentle glow that illuminated the surrounding area. The edges of the wings seemed to blur, as if woven from the very fabric of dreams, exuding an otherworldly elegance that captivated all who beheld them.
I was shocked, placing my hands over my mouth. "Are they real?"
"Yes, of course. See for yourself," she said, extending one wing toward me.
"Oh! It''s so soft," I whispered in awe. I could feel the bones shaping the wing and instinctively grabbed onto it like it was a pillow, nuzzling against it.
"Now, do you believe me?" my godmother asked, her voice gentle and reassuring.
"I do," I said chirpily, still nestled against her wing.
"What do I call you?" I asked, my voice muffled as I continued to nuzzle against the incredibly soft feathers.
"Grandmother," she replied.
I looked up at her, surprised. "Grandma? Why? You don''t look like one."
"But I am," she insisted, her eyes twinkling with a mix of amusement and sincerity.
I thought for a moment and then said, "Okay, Glamma," giggling. She brought her other wing toward me, tickling me lightly. "What''s that?" I laughed, the sound filling the room.
"It''s a combination of glamorous and grandma," I explained. She smiled warmly and tickled me even more.
Despite my usual dislike of being treated like a child, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of warmth and comfort. In front of beings who were hundreds of years old, I was still very much a child, and at this moment, that felt perfectly okay.
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
"What is your name, child?" she asked, her voice gentle and soothing.
"Fiora," I replied, not wanting to leave the comforting embrace of her wing. "Can I pull them back?" she asked, her eyes twinkling with understanding.
At first, I made faces and sounds of disapproval, clinging to the softness. But eventually, very reluctantly, I let go, still upset about not having them near me.
"Do you have any wishes that I can fulfil?" she asked, her voice as melodious as ever.
"Will you leave me after that?" I asked, a hint of worry creeping into my voice.
"No, silly, why would I?" she reassured me warmly. "It''s just that I''m not much of a talker. I love remaining silent, reading books, travelling, playing with kids, gardening, and cooking food. So, I don''t always know how to have a proper conversation to get to know you better."
"Can I ask questions then? This way, we both will be able to get familiar with each other," I proposed.
She nodded her head, her eyes softening with approval. "Of course, Fiora. Ask away."
"Were you...?" I began, but my stomach grumbled loudly, cutting me off.
"Hungry?" she asked with a gentle smile, and I nodded sheepishly. "Where''s the kitchen?"
"It''s okay, I''ll order something," I said, picking up my phone.
She looked puzzled, her brow furrowing. "You have servants?"
"No," I replied, equally confused by her question.
"But you just said you''ll order it and pulled out that thing," she pointed at my phone, her eyes wide with curiosity.
"Oh! This is a phone. You can order food from any nearby restaurant, and they''ll deliver it to you," I explained, starting to place my order.
I sensed her moving closer and turned to see her peering curiously over my shoulder at the phone. I couldn''t help but smile at her fascination. "Done," I said, stretching after completing the order.
"When will the food arrive?" she asked, her interest piqued.
"In about twenty minutes," I replied.
"Where''s your sundial?" she asked, glancing around the room.
"Sundial?" I echoed, perplexed.
"You don''t have one? How will you know what time it is?" she asked, genuinely baffled.
I pulled out my phone again and showed her the screen. "Like this."
"You have a sundial on this thing? Waah!" Her expression of astonishment was priceless.
Seeing her reaction to modern technology was delightful. While we waited for the delivery, I explained more about what the phone could do, revelling in her amazement.
"Do you want to watch a drama?" I asked, eager to show her even more wonders of my world.
"You have a theatre here?" she asked, her eyes lighting up with genuine happiness. "I love theatre!"
"Yes," I replied, grinning. I led her to the home theatre room, where she took a seat with regal poise.
"Isn''t this room too small for a theatre performance? How will so many artists fit in here?" she asked, her concern evident as she looked around, baffled.
"What people?" I asked, intrigued by her confusion.
"The theatre artists, the performers, their crew," she explained, her voice tinged with worry.
I smiled at her innocence, touched by her genuine wonder. "This is a different kind of theatre," I said gently. "It''s for watching movies."
She tilted her head sideways, trying to understand what I was saying. "You''ll understand, don''t worry," I assured her with a smile.
I put "Guardian: The Lonely and Great God - K-drama" on the screen. It was the first thing that came to mind, something I thought she might enjoy as her first experience of a modern drama.
As the screen came to life, she sat there, eyes wide with shock, trying to comprehend what was happening. Her expression shifted from confusion to fascination as the story unfolded before her.
Halfway through the episode, I heard my phone ringing. The delivery must have arrived. I got up and saw Glamma completely engrossed in the screen, her attention locked onto the unfolding drama.
When I returned with the food, Glamma was nowhere to be found. I tried to concentrate, hoping to summon her back, but instead, I saw a character floating in mid-air. "Sorry, Nimble, I have something essential to attend to. I''ll be back as soon as I can," the character said.
I pouted, staring at the food I had ordered for her. Now, who would eat it? I wondered to myself. Just then, I heard the doorknob twist and went to check, only to find Zack standing there.
"Hello, dewdrop!" he said with a cheerful grin.
"Theo!" I chirped happily, running into his arms with excitement.
"What were you up to?" he asked, hugging me tightly.
"I ordered some food and was about to watch a movie," I replied.
"You ordered food? That''s perfect, I''m starving!" he exclaimed, his eyes lighting up.
"You can have me," I blurted out impulsively.
"What?" he asked, caught off guard.
"Nothing," I quickly mumbled, feeling my cheeks flush with embarrassment.
I don''t know why I said that. I must be stupid. As I walked upstairs, I was suddenly pulled into Zack''s arms.
"Stop me anytime you wish," he whispered in a husky voice, his breath warm against my ear. Before I could respond, he kissed me, his lips soft yet commanding on my neck. His warm tongue traced delicate patterns, and I found myself lightly moaning, grabbing his shirt tightly at the waist.
As he trailed his tongue to my chin, his hands moved upward, tracing my curves. He stepped up to be on the same stair as me, his licks turning into gentle kisses. His fingers fanned across my neck, radiating heat and making me feel like I was losing my sanity bit by bit.
He softly kissed my entire face, and all I could do was hold onto him tightly. His fingernails lightly scratched just above my cleavage, causing me to almost lose my balance and lean into him. I was excited, but not so overwhelmed that I lost control completely.
It seemed he knew exactly what he was doing, allowing me to keep just enough of my sanity so I wouldn''t turn into a fire cannon, while still pushing me to the edge of my desires.
He slowly nibbled on my neck, tracing a specific area just above my shoulder blade. I heard an animalistic growl, "Mine," and he sunk his teeth a little too hard for my liking. But that bite awakened something in me¡ªa primal urge to bite him back that became too strong to resist. At some point, I forgot what was right or wrong.
I unbuttoned his shirt, exposing his shoulder. My tongue traced around a specific area, and I felt an uncontrollable urge to bite. Just as I was about to, he pulled me away, and I looked at him as if someone had taken candy from a child.
"Stop, Fiora," his voice was still raspy and breathy. His words gave me a moment to realize what was happening, and I suddenly felt exhausted, as if tons of energy had been drained from me.
I leaned on him for support, noticing how he looked both sexy and dishevelled¡ªsorry, messy. My brain stopped working momentarily.
"Do you understand what you were about to do?" he asked, still out of breath.
"Did I?" I questioned myself. I took a deep breath, and as my brain slowly started to function again, I realized I was about to bite him¡ªnot a romantic nibble, but something that could draw blood.
My eyes widened in shock. "I''m sorry," I whispered, pulling myself away from him. I ran upstairs and locked myself in my room, my heart pounding. I looked at the mirror and saw my kaleidoscopic eyes for the first time. They were mesmerizing and terrifying. "Am I dangerous?" I whispered to my reflection, feeling a deep sense of unease.
"Will I hurt him? What am I exactly?" The questions haunted me until I started to cry.
I heard Zack knocking at my door. "Fiora? Are you there? Open the door... I''m sorry! I lost control momentarily... I apologize, it won''t happen again..."
I opened the door before he could finish his sentence.
He looked at me guiltily. "I... I am sorr..." Before he could finish, I started crying loudly. He hugged me like a baby, trying to comfort me, and I began pouring out all the questions in my head between my sobs.
He didn''t respond to any of them. Sniffling, I looked at him with teary eyes, searching for any sign of what he thought about me.
His reaction was utterly confusing. He gently wiped my tears and said, "I couldn''t understand a word you said."
"Do you need water?" he asked. I started crying again. "Okay, okay, no water."
I felt his kisses on my head, and when I looked up, he placed a tender kiss on my forehead.
A fresh wave of tears threatened to spill over. "What happened?" he asked, concern etched in his voice as we entered my room and sat on the bed. His hands enveloped mine, warm and reassuring.
Words tumbled out of me. "I had this overwhelming urge to bite you, not a gentle nibble but one that could draw blood. Am I dangerous? Will I hurt you? I swear I didn''t mean to; I just couldn''t control myself. If you hadn''t stopped me, I might have killed you."
"Why were you trying to bite me?" he asked, amusement flickering in his eyes despite the seriousness.
"I don''t know," I said, my voice barely a whisper. "I just felt this internal urge." My head dropped, shame flooding my senses.
His amusement seemed out of place, yet strangely comforting. "Let me confirm something. If you''re not comfortable you can stop me, okay?" His grin, both infuriating and endearing, made me want to trust him despite my fear.
He closed the distance between us, his fingers threading through my hair as he kissed my forehead. His lips travelled slowly, tracing a path across my face and down to my neck. Each kiss was a soothing balm, steadying my ragged breaths. When he reached my jawline, I felt a dangerous edge of desire sharp and intoxicating. His smile against my skin was maddening.
He paused at my shoulder, his breath hot and teasing. A gentle lick, a playful nibble¡ªit sent shivers down my spine. Then, he bit me lightly at the nape of my neck, igniting the urge once more, fierce and uncontrollable.
I shoved him away, breathless and trembling, my heart pounding wildly. Zack cupped my face, his fingers gentle, his eyes searching mine.
His expression softened. "I thought you didn''t like me touching you that way. I thought it was too soon," he said.
"No, that''s not it," I replied, my voice tinged with shame. "I just don''t want to hurt you¡ªeither of you¡ªknowingly or unknowingly."
He lifted my face by gently cupping my cheeks and gave me a quick peck on the lips before pinching my cheeks just firmly enough to sting lightly.
"You''re not dangerous, okay, Sniffles," Theo said, the nickname making me scrunch up my face in mild irritation. I wanted to retaliate, but instead, I pouted and in a little concerned voice I asked "Then, what was that urge?"
"Your father was an Ixcheline. You have some of his qualities. Since they aren''t fully dominant, you experience them whenever your emotions are heightened," Zack explained.
"Even the changing eye colour?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.
"To be fair, I''m not entirely sure about that. But you do have recessive Ixcheline genes," he continued.
"You mean to say whenever I experience these emotions, I have an urge to bite and draw blood?" I asked, the thought terrifying.
"It''s not what you think," he said, his cheeks reddening.
"Then what?" I pressed.
He took a deep breath, visibly embarrassed. "I''ll say it once. Listen to me carefully, okay?" I nodded, sharpening my focus.
"That urge is to mark your mate as yours, to show that the person is taken and shouldn''t be touched by any other shapeshifter," he explained
I made a face that clearly said, "What the hell?"
"Primal," I muttered, my disbelief evident.
Zack chuckled, a proud grin spreading across his face. "Yes, I am," he said with a hint of satisfaction.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3200
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 37th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 15/07/2024
38. Connecting link 2
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
"I have a question."
"Go on," Zack replied, his voice gentle and inviting.
"Does that mean I will also have a mate in this world somewhere?" I asked, my curiosity tinged with a hint of apprehension.
"Yes, of course," he answered, his smile warm and reassuring.
A wave of disappointment washed over me, my heart sinking. "I don''t want to meet him," I mumbled, barely meeting his gaze.
"Why?" he asked, his brows furrowing in confusion, his concern evident.
I hesitated, my thoughts a jumble. "Because... I... I like..." I stumbled over my words, my feelings a chaotic mess. "I don''t know," I finally said, my voice barely above a whisper. I turned abruptly and walked out of the room, my emotions swirling like a storm within me, leaving Zack behind, his confusion palpable.
I reached the hallway, my steps faltering as I tried to process the whirlwind of emotions. The idea of having a destined mate felt overwhelming, especially when my heart seemed pulling me in a different direction. I leaned against the wall, taking a deep breath to steady myself. The thought of confronting these feelings scared me, yet it also made me realize how deeply Zack had already affected me.
Zack followed me, his footsteps were soft yet insistent. "Fiora," he called out, his voice filled with worry and tenderness.
"You don''t like the idea of having a predestined mate?" Zack asked, his eyes searching mine for the truth.
"It''s not that," I began, struggling to find the right words. "I just don''t know... what if he doesn''t like me? Or what if he''s scared of me? I still turn into a fire cannon sometimes."
He listened thoughtfully, then nodded. "You don''t have to worry about that. He''s your mate. He''ll understand you and love you more than he could ever love himself," he said, walking towards the theatre room.
I furrowed my brows, feeling a mix of confusion and curiosity. "Why are you so sure?" I asked, trailing behind him.
"Experience," he replied, his voice laced with a cocky confidence.
"What? You found your mate?" I asked, my shock evident in my tone.
"Yes, I did," he answered calmly.
"Does she know about me?" My heart pounded with concern.
"Yes, she does," he said, his demeanour unchanged.
"You''re cheating on her?" I felt anger rising within me.
"No, I''m not. Why would I?" he said, his confidence unwavering.
"Then what we did isn''t considered cheating in your book?" I asked, my irritation growing.
"No, of course not," he replied nonchalantly.
"Then what is it?" I demanded, my frustration peaking.
"It''s called sharing love," he said, a sly grin on his face.
"You''re disgusting," I spat, preparing to leave the room.
Zack moved swiftly, pulling me by the waist and whispering into my ear, "I''m just messing around." His warm breath sent shivers down my spine, like a drug I couldn''t resist.
I felt my anger and confusion melting away, replaced by an intoxicating mix of desire and frustration. "You can''t just say things like that," I murmured, my voice betraying the tumult of emotions within me.
"I know," he said softly, his lips brushing against my ear. "But I wanted to see your reaction."
"Why?" I asked, barely able to focus on his closeness.
"Because I care about you," he replied, his voice sincere. "And I want you to understand that no matter what happens, you''ll always have someone who understands you, even if that someone is just me."
I pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes. They held a depth of emotion that made my heart ache. He smiled, and for a moment, everything felt right. "Let''s watch that movie," he said, gently leading me back towards the theatre room.
"I have another question," I said, my voice trembling slightly.
"What is it now?" Zack asked gently, turning towards me with an expression of patient curiosity.
I lowered my head, nervously playing with the hem of my shirt and biting my lip before summoning the courage to speak. "Can I mark you as ''mine''?" I looked up at him, my eyes full of hope.
His expression turned serious, concern etched into his features. "Do you understand what you''re asking?" he said, his voice tinged with scepticism.
"You can just say no. It''s not that hard. I''m not a child," I retorted, feeling a mix of frustration and vulnerability.
"Fiora... I''m the king of all alphas. This means¡ª"
"It means whoever you choose, be it your mate or someone else, she''ll have to be incredibly brave and Sagracious. She''ll need to stand by your side, rule in your absence, nurture, and be your strength. I know," I interrupted, my voice steady. "I know I''m not fully aware of this world, nor am I that knowledgeable. But I can learn if you accept me. You must have started somewhere; someone would have taught you and encouraged you. I can do it too if you teach me."
Zack sighed, running a hand through his hair. "You will be bound to me for the rest of your life. If you ever wish to leave this world and undo our bond, it won''t be possible. There''s no turning back. Once I mark you or you mark me, you won''t be able to fit into the world of manipulators."
"Will I not be allowed to see my parents?" I asked, a hint of panic rising in my voice.
"What kind of question is that? Of course, you can see your parents, or they can even live with us," he answered, his tone softening.
"Sorted, I accept it. But the question is, do you?" I pressed, my heart pounding in my chest.
"You won''t be able to run away," he cautioned.
"I don''t even want to. Not now, not ever," I replied firmly.
He looked at me, his eyes filled with a myriad of emotions. "Give me some time to think about it," he finally said.
"Alright, we have all the time in the world," I said happily, a surge of hope and excitement coursing through me.
"Don''t get your hopes up," he warned.
"I''m not. I''m just happy that you''re even considering me as a partner who could share some of your responsibilities," I said, my smile genuine.
Zack nodded, a small smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "You''re something else, Fiora."
"And you''re not so bad yourself, Zachary Theo Crystal," I teased, feeling a warm glow in my chest
Theo emerged from beneath, his voice sending shivers down my spine. "Fiora," he called, his tone serious. My eyes widened at the sound of my name on his lips, and I quickly focused on what he was about to say. "Are you sure? This will permanently alter your life."
I adopted a more serious demeanour, closing the distance between us. Standing on my tiptoes, I cupped his cheeks and kissed him gently. "If it''s you, I wouldn''t mind," I said softly, my voice unwavering. "I''ve been thinking about this for days. I was just waiting for the right moment, but it seems you''ve created one instead." I smiled confidently.
Theo responded with a hungry, demanding kiss, unlike Zack''s gentler ones. His lips were insistent, and he nibbled lightly, his hands quickly finding their place on my waist. He lifted me effortlessly, my legs instinctively wrapping around his waist as he carried me back to the room. He sat on the bed, positioning me on top of him, his lips never leaving mine. When he finally pulled away to let me catch my breath, he raised his neck to meet my dishevelled appearance.
Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.
"I''ll make sure you love every second of tonight," he promised, his words igniting a literal fire within me. My hair began to burn, flames licking at the strands. Theo smirked at the sight and reached out to touch my hair. I stopped him immediately. "You''ll get burned," I warned, my voice trembling.
"But I want to get burned," he replied, his eyes pleading.
"Trust me," he said, and reluctantly, I let go of his hand.
Since I was on top of him, his face was level with my chest. He kissed me above my cleavage and bit gently at the base of my neck. His warm breath and tongue compelled me to tighten my hold on his shoulders, and my hair burned more fiercely than ever. Theo slowly trailed his fingers along the back of my scalp, brushing some of my hair forward. I was surprised to see that the flames weren''t hurting him at all; instead, they danced playfully around his palms. I exhaled the breath I didn''t realize I was holding.
When I turned my head to gauge Theo''s reaction, he wore a mischievous grin. "This isn''t over" he teased.
He swiftly undid my messy bun, and the fire consumed all of my upper clothing, turning it to ashes. My heart pounded as the flames licked at my skin without burning me as if they recognised me and played around me like a protective barrier. The sensation was intoxicating, a mix of vulnerability and empowerment, and I couldn''t help but marvel at the intensity of my emotions.
Theo''s eyes never left mine, his gaze filled with desire and determination. "You''re not dangerous, Fiora," he said softly. His eyes fixated on my bare chest "You''re beautiful."
His words melted the last of my fears. I leaned in, capturing his lips in a passionate kiss, knowing that whatever lay ahead, I wouldn''t face them alone.
~~~~~~~~
I woke up with a sharp ache in my back. It might sound strange, but despite not doing much, my body was covered in hickeys. I was the only one in the room without clothes, the remnants of last night''s fire rendering any attempt at dressing pointless. Theo, with his innate gentleness, hadn''t let me lay down to avoid getting burned.
Who knew cookie dough could taste so delicious without being baked? I lost count of how many times I melted away in pleasure without even reaching the final act.
This innocent devil had skills beyond my imagination. He fulfilled his promise and managed to keep Zack''s words intact. Zack had needed time to decide, and Theo respected that, but I could already tell Theo had accepted me wholeheartedly. Now, all that was left was Zack''s approval.
I stretched, feeling the soreness in my muscles, and glanced at Theo. He lay beside me, his eyes already open, watching me with a mixture of amusement and tenderness.
"Good morning," he whispered, his voice husky.
"Morning," I replied, my cheeks flushing at the memory of the night before. "I can''t believe we didn''t do anything and yet..."
Theo chuckled, tracing a finger along one of the marks on my neck. "Yet here you are, marked all over. I told you I''d make sure you loved every second."
I smiled, feeling a mix of embarrassment and satisfaction. "You definitely did. Zack still needs time right?, but I can tell you''ve already made up your mind."
He nodded, his expression growing serious. "Yes, I have. But we need Zack''s approval. This decision affects all of us."
I sighed, knowing he was right. "I just hope he accepts me too."
Theo leaned in, kissing my forehead. "He will. He just needs to come to terms with it in his way."
I rested my head against his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. Theo wrapped his arms around me, holding me close.
Our morning was filled with tender hugs, playful kisses, and a bit of teasing, followed by a shared breakfast that added to the warmth of our connection.
"Take a day off, let''s visit the Samragi''s place," I suggested a hint of excitement in my voice.
Theo raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled. "Why?"
"Because I want to show you something," I exclaimed, my enthusiasm bubbling over.
"What?" His confusion was palpable.
"Just come with me, I''ll tell you when we get there."
"Fiora, you know there are murders happening around. How can I take a leave?" He tried to reason with me, concern etched on his face.
"Theo... it''s not like you can catch the accused without magic," I countered, giving him a knowing look.
He sighed, acknowledging my point. "Alright, so when are we going?"
"Right now... I mean, after breakfast," I replied, grinning.
"Okay," he agreed, a small smile tugging at his lips.
After breakfast, we made our way to the castle. The atmosphere was surprisingly different. Instead of being immersed in work, the queen and her comrades were spending time with their families, playing and enjoying each other''s company as if cherishing every moment together. It was a touching and poignant sight, and it filled me with a sense of peace and camaraderie.
"I like this vibe," I murmured to Theo, who nodded in agreement, his eyes softening as he watched the scene unfold.
I received permission from Samragyi and headed to the mirror room. "Theo, where is Zack?" I asked, my voice steady yet urgent.
"He''s here, listening," Theo replied.
Taking a deep breath, I addressed the air, knowing Zack would hear me. "Zack, you once mentioned seeing a lady with eyes like mine, crying while holding a sword in a cave, in a prophecy. Do you remember?"
"Yes, I do. Why? What''s happened?" His tone shifted, becoming more serious.
"Can you recognize her if you saw her again?" I asked, my anxiety palpable.
"Yes, of course. But what''s going on? You look tense," he responded, his concern evident.
"Just a second," I said, walking up to the dagger. I picked it up using a handkerchief and handed it to Theo. "Hold the knife," I instructed. Theo complied without hesitation. I then placed my other hand over Theo''s, ensuring I only touched a small part of the knife.
Instantly, the room shifted, and we were transported to the illusionary world again. "Yes, it worked," I said aloud. "Can you see it?" I asked Theo.
He nodded, looking around in wonder. "What is this place?"
"It''s the birthplace of this dagger. Either this dagger absorbed this part of the timeline, or Samragyi Ina embedded it into it. To me, the former seems more logical," I explained.
I released Theo''s hands so we could walk around more freely and comfortably. We wandered through the illusionary landscape, waiting for Queen Ina to arrive. Zack bombarded me with questions about the various objects scattered around, his curiosity and concern evident.
Finally, we heard footsteps, and Samragyi Ina entered. Zack took a moment to recognize her, but once he did, his eyes widened in shock. "She''s the one," he whispered, the realization hitting him hard.
I turned to Zack, "Is she the woman you saw in your prophecy?"
Zack''s expression was a mix of astonishment and recognition. "Yes, it is her," he confirmed, his voice trembling slightly.
"She''s breathtaking," Zack and Theo said in unison, their voices blending into an eerily harmonious combination that sent chills down my spine. I glanced at them, astonished. I''d never heard of such a fusion before; it was almost otherworldly.
"Who''s there?" Samragyi Ina demanded, her eyes scanning the space. Though we stood right in front of her, she couldn''t see us. She even walked through Zack, her form ghostly in its determination.
"Samragyi Ina?" I called out, but there was no response. My mind raced, replaying the events that led us here.
"Do it again," I urged Zack, my voice tinged with urgency.
"Do what?" he asked, puzzled.
"Blend your voice with Theo''s and call her," I explained.
Zack nodded and once more merged his voice with Theo''s, calling out, "Queen Ina."
"Show yourself," she commanded, her stance shifting into a defensive posture as her palms ignited with flames.
"Ask her, we don''t know how to, but we harbour no harm," I urged Zack, who complied without hesitation.
"Who are you? And what do you want?" Queen Ina''s voice echoed in the room, her stance still defensive.
Zack took a deep breath. "We are from the future, seeking knowledge about the Ebon Flux," he explained.
"Which era do you belong to? Who''s your queen?" Queen Ina demanded, her eyes narrowing.
"Queen Amba is our queen," Zack replied.
"What are your names?" she asked, her suspicion evident.
"Zack and Fiora," he responded.
"The legendary Quintessential and her partner?" she exclaimed, a mixture of awe and confusion colouring her tone.
I lightly tugged on Zack''s shirt. "Ask her if she knows us," I whispered urgently.
"Do you know us?" Zack asked, his voice steady.
"Yes, I know you," she replied. "I grew up reading about you and other legendary figures. As for the Ebon Flux, there are not one but two of them. One is Queen Afna and the other..." Her voice trailed off as she heard someone calling her name.
Zack quickly interjected, "And the other...?" But Queen Ina didn''t respond. She froze, her eyes glazed over, unresponsive to our repeated calls. It was as if she had never spoken to us.
Frustration and confusion welled up within me as I turned to Zack. "What happened? Why isn''t she responding?"
Zack shook his head, equally perplexed. "I don''t know, but something interrupted her."
As the illusionary world around us unfolded as earlier with the same storyline and started to fade, I felt a surge of determination. I returned the dagger. The weight of our quest pressed heavily on my shoulders, but I knew we couldn''t stop now.
"So, there are two of them?" Zack questioned his brow furrowing in thought.
I nodded. "Yes, I had a gut feeling that the flux doesn''t work alone. It wouldn''t have survived such a lethal attack otherwise."
Zack''s eyes narrowed, his scepticism palpable. "There''s a question in my mind. Are you sure we talked to the right person? Her way of speaking was more like our dialect, and when she said, ''I grew up with...'' it felt a bit suspicious."
His words made me pause and replay the conversation in my mind. "Now that I think about it, you''re right. Her dialect and choice of words were too contemporary as if she were from an era ahead of us, not from the distant past."
Zack nodded, deep in contemplation. "Exactly. If she''s from the past, why does she sound like she''s from our future? Something doesn''t add up."
A shiver ran down my spine. "What if the Ebon flux affects time in ways we don''t understand? Or maybe... someone is manipulating the timelines."
Zack''s expression turned grave. "We need to be cautious. If someone is tampering with time, it could spell disaster for all of us."
"Let''s trust my gut feeling on this," I said, the conviction in my voice unwavering. "I think we did talk to the right person. Queen Ina was always described as enigmatic. None of the texts fully capture her essence. In her husband''s biography, she''s portrayed one way, while other scriptures depict her entirely differently. We don''t know if history was tampered with or if crucial facts about her were omitted."
Zack listened intently, his scepticism giving way to curiosity. "You have a point. But why would she sound like she''s from our era?"
I took a deep breath, trying to piece together the puzzle. "If she established the magical world, we have no idea where she got her powers from. Maybe her influence spans across time, or perhaps the Ebon Flux has more to do with her than we realize. Her connection to magic may transcend the linear flow of time."
Zack suddenly straightened his posture, a look of realization dawning on his face. "We need to go back," he said urgently. "We have new light on the murder mystery."
I looked at him, a mixture of surprise and curiosity in my eyes. "What do you mean?"
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3100
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 38th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 17/07/2024
39. Agonizing reminiscence
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
After bidding our farewells to Samragi and the others, we went to Miss Ziwa''s place. Being the Beta, the second most important part of the hierarchy, one might expect her home to reflect her high status. However, her house was quite the opposite. It was a feminine oasis, a stark contrast to her formidable personality.
The walls were adorned with pearly crystals that shimmered in the soft light. One of the most striking decorations was a crescent moon-shaped arrangement of irregular aquamarine crystals. At the centre of this crescent was a circular reflective mirror, surrounded by a mosaic of smaller reflective mirrors, all meticulously arranged to form the shape of a moonflower. The effect was mesmerizing.
"Your home is enchanting. It feels like stepping into another realm," I complimented, admiring the ethereal ambience.
"I''m delighted you think so, Luna," she replied with a graceful bow.
Zack, ever impatient, cut straight to the point. "What did you discover?"
I slapped him lightly on the arm, giving him a pointed look. "At least say hello first."
Miss Ziwa chuckled, clearly amused by our dynamic. "Don''t worry, Luna," she said with a smile. "I''m used to his behaviour. Truthfully, He fell on his head as a child and lost his sense of respect for elders."
Zack''s eyes narrowed in mock irritation. "And you were born with your brain in your knee," he retorted, clearly less amused than we were.
Miss Ziwa and I exchanged a look of shared amusement before she continued, her tone more serious. "Despite his lack of decorum, Zack''s urgency is justified," she acknowledged, then turned to Zack. "Our Delta is on his way."
"Where is he?" Zack inquired.
"En route," she replied.
She turned back to me and said, "Until then, let''s sit. It''s your first time visiting my home. What can I offer you?"
"Nothing. No need for formalities," I insisted.
"Alright, let me at least get you some water," she said, disappearing into one of the rooms.
While Zack engrossed himself with his phone, I explored her elegant living room. The walls were adorned with numerous photographs of her younger self, often accompanied by what I assumed were her parents.
"Zack," I called out, "why are there no pictures of Miss Ziwa with her parents as an adult?"
Zack joined me, examining the photographs with a hint of nostalgia. "Because they perished in the same accident as my parents," he replied softly.
"What actually happened?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.
"I''d rather not discuss it," he answered curtly.
Just as he finished, Miss Ziwa emerged from the room she had disappeared into. "Pourquoi?" she asked gently, yet probing. "Is it something to be ashamed of?"
"I''m not ashamed. I just don''t want to revisit those painful memories," Zack replied, his voice tinged with sorrow.
"But I would like to," Miss Ziwa asserted firmly, as Zack settled back on the couch. She turned to me. "Luna, would you like to hear about it?"
"Only if Zack is comfortable," I responded, casting a concerned glance at him.
"Don''t worry about him," Miss Ziwa reassured me. "Once I start, he''ll join in himself."
I looked at Zack with concern but nodded, driven by my curiosity
"Zack had a friend, a true ''bosom buddy,'' if you will," Miss Ziwa began, her voice tinged wistfully. "He was an exceptionally skilled master of various art forms¡ªliterature, painting, and combat. My father used to train Zack, Loban, and me together every day. For a twenty-four-year-old, he was fairly handsome and extremely soft-spoken not, on the training ground though. We were all training for the competition that would decide the next crowned ruler," she continued.
Miss Ziwa paused, her gaze distant as she recalled the past. "This ceremony is a week-long event, held to determine who will be the next ruler of the shapeshifters. It''s a massive occasion as shapeshifters gather from all around the world. The King and Queen organize a series of tasks, designed to test the candidates'' fitness for the role."
I noticed Zack stiffen slightly at the mention of the ceremony, his eyes clouded with memories. Miss Ziwa continued, her voice now carrying a hint of sadness. "At the end of this ceremony, there is a final, crucial section where all shapeshifters, cast their votes among the two finalists. This vote is sacred and cannot be altered, unlike the other sections that can be modified according to the era and the King''s will."
"The day arrived for which we had practised so hard. The tasks were intense, and gruelling, designed to push each participant to their physical, spiritual, and mental limits. But Zack and Loban excelled in every challenge, their bond evident as they supported each other through each trial."
Her eyes met mine, and I could see the weight of history in her expression. "It was during the last round of the ceremony that everything changed. Loban was a remarkable contender, but fate had other plans. He lost to Zack in the people''s choice. He was devastated, and so were we. We all thought, including the King, that Loban might win and be crowned next in the lineage. But the people''s choice couldn''t be altered."
Miss Ziwa sighed deeply, the sound carrying the weight of old wounds. "After that, Loban disappeared without a trace. It was a blow to us all, but especially to Zack. Their bond had been so strong, and his sudden absence left a void that was impossible to fill."
She looked at Zack, who was staring at the floor, lost in thought. "Months later, Loban returned. We were all overjoyed. Zack was ecstatic¡ªhe even fought with him, hugged him, and cried," Miss Ziwa said with a bittersweet smile. "Such a baby," she teased gently, her eyes softening.
Zack''s cheeks reddened, and he quickly looked away, clearly embarrassed. Miss Ziwa''s expression turned sombre, a shadow passing over her features. "Zack, out of friendship, sympathy, or perhaps guilt..."
Zack cut her off, his voice raw with emotion. "He was my friend since I didn''t know how to tie my shoelaces. He was more than a friend¡ªhe was a brother to me. This wasn''t about friendship, sympathy, or compensation. I trusted him," Zack said, his voice breaking, eyes glistening with unshed tears.
I stepped forward, intending to comfort him, but he gently pushed me back, unable to meet my gaze. Miss Ziwa continued her tone grave. "With whatever reasoning, Zack took Loban to a secret chamber designed for emergency evacuations. This information is only shared after passing the crown test. Zack''s decision led to our downfall."
"Three nights later, while we celebrated Loban''s return, an attack from rogues was launched against us," she said, her voice trembling slightly. "And guess who led them?"
My eyes widened in shock. "Loban," I whispered, barely able to comprehend the betrayal.
Miss Ziwa nodded, her expression pained. "Yes, from the same secret chamber. They blocked all escape routes. We were unprepared, and they quickly overwhelmed us. Our soldiers, the King and Queen, my parents, and even our Delta¡ªEthan¡ªfought valiantly. In the midst of the chaos, my father linked to me, begging me to get Zack to safety. When I found him, he was frozen, cradling his mother''s head in his lap, staring blankly as if he couldn''t believe the nightmare unfolding around him."
The room fell silent, the gravity of her words sinking in. The past hung heavy in the air, a painful reminder of betrayal and loss.
"I remember the confusion, the panic," Miss Ziwa continued, her voice barely above a whisper. "The rogues were relentless. Our defences crumbled under their assault. My father and mother fought bravely, but there were too many of them. I barely managed to get Zack out of there, dragging him through secret passages. His eyes were empty, lost."
Zack''s face tightened, the memories tormenting him. "I trusted him," he repeated, his voice barely audible. "I thought he was my brother."
The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.
Miss Ziwa placed a gentle hand on Zack''s shoulder, her touch both comforting and solemn. "We all trusted him, Zack. We all did. But his betrayal doesn''t define you. Your strength and your courage do."
Zack''s eyes glistened with a mixture of pain and resolve. "After Zack killed him that same night, everything changed," Miss Ziwa continued, her voice trembling with the weight of the past. "Zack was thrust into the throne at the tender age of sixteen, a burden far too heavy for someone so young. And I was compelled to step into the role of Beta, a position I was unprepared for."
Her gaze softened as she reflected on those harrowing times. "Without the unwavering support of our Ethan our delta, and the steadfast assistance of Mr. and Mrs. Black, we might not have survived. Their strength and loyalty became our anchor amidst the storm."
She glanced at Zack, who was now visibly affected, his jaw clenched with a mix of grief and determination. "The years have been long and fraught with challenges, but we''ve persevered. And now, as we face this new crisis, we must remember that the past, no matter how painful, shapes us but does not define us."
Her words resonated with a deep, comforting truth. The scars of betrayal and loss were woven into their shared history, but they were also symbols of their remarkable resilience and strength.
The quiet was punctuated by a soft cough. We all turned our attention to find Mr. Ethan standing in the doorway, a solemn box in his hands.
"When did you arrive?" Miss Ziwa asked, her voice a mix of surprise and curiosity.
"Just as Loban returned," Mr. Ethan replied, his tone measured and composed.
"Why didn''t you announce yourself?" Miss Ziwa inquired, a hint of frustration creeping into her voice.
"The atmosphere was not conducive to interruptions," Mr Ethan answered with a calm demeanour, his eyes scanning the room with a practised neutrality.
Miss Ziwa''s nod was curt, signalling her acceptance of his explanation. The room fell into an uneasy silence once more.
Zack, standing slightly apart, was a picture of inner turmoil. The emotional weight he carried was evident in the tight lines around his eyes and the rigid set of his shoulders. It was clear that the conversation had stirred up a maelstrom of feelings he was struggling to contain.
To break the ice, I asked, "What have you brought, Mr. Ethan?"
"Oh, Arnica was cooking focaccia, so I thought you all might like some," he replied with a warm smile, lifting a box into view.
"Focaccia?" I echoed, my excitement bubbling up like a child''s upon hearing about a treat. "With what?"
"Shakshuka and roasted vegetable soup," Mr Ethan answered, a hint of pride in his voice as he mentioned the mouth-watering dishes.
"Shakshuka?" Miss Ziwa''s eyes lit up with delight, and she couldn''t hide her enthusiasm. Mr. Ethan nodded, confirming her excitement. Without a moment''s hesitation, she hurried into the room she had disappeared into earlier, emerging with a collection of cutlery for everyone.
"Let''s eat!" she exclaimed, setting the table with the finesse of a seasoned host.
Miss Ziwa and I eagerly opened the pack, our excitement overshadowing any thoughts of proper manners. The aroma of freshly baked focaccia and the rich, savoury scent of shakshuka filled the room, creating a comforting atmosphere. The sight of the golden-brown bread and vibrant shakshuka made my stomach growl with anticipation.
"This smells divine," I said, my mouth watering as I served myself a generous portion.
As we started to dig in, Mr. Ethan placed a comforting hand on Zack''s shoulder. "Don''t eat it all," he teased gently, his eyes twinkling with warmth, "leave some for us as well."
Zack managed a small smile, the corners of his mouth twitching upward. Slowly but surely, he began to mingle with us, eating and enjoying himself. As the meal progressed, the warmth and camaraderie in the room seemed to work their magic. Gradually, the tension melted away from Zack''s face, and his expression became more relaxed, more like his usual self.
He took another bite, savouring the flavours, and then looked up with a twinkle in his eye. "Female Delta should cook for us more often," he said, his voice carrying a lightness that hadn''t been there before. "This is delicious¡ªfrom the aroma to the complex flavours she created. It''s truly praise-worthy."
"I told you she''s a good cook. You were the one denying it," Mr. Ethan replied with a satisfied smile.
"I apologize," Zack said, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender, accepting his defeat.
After finishing our meal, we gathered around the central table, the atmosphere heavy with anticipation.
"So, what''s the new information?" Zack finally asked, his tone turning serious.
Miss Ziwa took a deep breath, her expression grave. "Our murder victims were far from innocent. They all sexually molested human females."
A heavy silence descended upon the room as we absorbed her words. She continued, "Not only that, but they also abused their power to harass their female subordinates."
"Why was this not reported to me?" Zack demanded, irritation clear in his voice.
Miss Ziwa sighed. "Those female subordinates didn''t report it out of fear of losing their jobs. Among them were single mothers who couldn''t afford to be unemployed. The ones who were molested came from poor backgrounds and were handsomely compensated to keep quiet."
"They should have been protected, not compensated," Zack said, raking his hair in frustration.
"So, can we conclude that the murders are happening because of this? We just need to find the person responsible," Mr. Ethan said, trying to piece everything together.
"We kind of have an idea who''s behind this," I interjected, my voice hesitant.
"Who?" Miss Ziwa asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Ahem..." I scratched my neck, feeling the weight of their stares. "A century-old vengeful spirit," I said, watching their reactions closely.
"What? Who?" Miss Ziwa asked, her confusion evident.
"She''s right, Ziwa. It''s a long story," Zack said, frustration evident in his voice as the pieces began to fall into place. "This spirit, she''s been wronged in ways that resonate with what''s happening now. Her desire for justice turned her into the Ebon Flux. She was sealed away but managed to free herself, and now she''s targeting those who have committed similar atrocities."
Miss Ziwa''s eyes widened in understanding. "So, you''re saying she''s driven by a need for vengeance?"
"Yes, but let me be clear," Zack added, his tone grave. "We''re just assuming she could be the one responsible. We aren''t certain about it yet."
"How do we confirm it?" Mr. Ethan asked, his voice tinged with urgency.
"Amba and her people will try to communicate with her and see if they can find a solution," Zack explained.
"When?" Ziwa asked, leaning forward.
"Well, they were extremely tired after trying to figure out a solution, so we asked them to take a short break," Zack replied.
"And you didn''t think this information was relevant to tell us?" Mr. Ethan asked, his anger barely contained.
"Like I said, we weren''t sure about it," Zack responded in an authoritative tone, trying to maintain control over the escalating tension.
Sensing the room becoming a fireball of emotions, I decided to intervene. "Also, I could become your potential queen."
They all glanced at me with bored expressions, clearly ignoring my attempt at lightening the mood. I screamed in mock anger, "What? Is this not news to you all?"
"Why do you think, we call you, Luna?" Miss Ziwa asked, raising an eyebrow.
I gave her an exaggerated expression of innocence. "I don''t know," I said, hoping to ease the tension.
"Focus Luna, We have a bigger problem to deal with," Mr Ethan said,
"Sorry!" I said, feeling a pang of sadness. If I were to put it into words, I expected more of a reaction from them. I didn''t know why, but their indifference made me feel unexpectedly bad. As they began to discuss the details of the information they had collected, I felt a growing sense of suffocation.
"Excuse me," I murmured, slipping outside. The air was cool and refreshing, a stark contrast to the oppressive atmosphere inside. A small garden was outside, teeming with a rich variety of flora. I wandered around, letting the vibrant colours and delicate scents calm my racing thoughts.
I stopped at a patch of black moon flowers, their dark petals shimmering under the soft light. I didn''t know much about them, but I knew they were scarce. There were three of them, standing tall and proud. I shouldn''t have plucked one, but I couldn''t resist. The allure was too strong. I gently plucked one of the flowers and started walking back inside, the delicate bloom clutched in my hand.
My destination was clear: Zack. But as I took a step forward, I felt a sudden pull, as if I were being drawn into a vortex. The world around me blurred, and in an instant, I found myself standing in a familiar cave¡ªthe same cave that had the sword embedded in the stone. All around me were black moonflowers, their dark petals glowing softly. Fear gripped me.
"Fiora," a voice called my name, and I turned towards it. "Glamma!" I breathed a sigh of relief and rushed to hug her. "What are you doing here?" she asked, her voice filled with concern.
"I don''t know," I replied, my voice trembling. "I plucked this flower from my friend''s garden, and suddenly, I was transported here." I showed her the flower, nearly in tears. She took it from my hand, examining it closely as she rotated it gently in her hands.
"What is it, Glamma?" I asked, my curiosity mingling with fear.
She smiled warmly at me. "Your earth element is getting stronger, my dear. These flora and fauna are trying to connect with you."
"So, why did they bring me here?" My curiosity deepened.
"Did you need someone to talk to?" she asked, her eyes searching mine.
I shook my head. "No, I was with my friends. I agree, I was a little upset, but I wasn''t alone."
"The earth doesn''t work on logic; it works on emotions," she explained gently. "I wished I had someone to talk to, maybe they brought you here for me."
"What happened? Are you in trouble? And why are you in this cave?" I asked, my worry evident.
"I have nowhere else to go, and everything is fine. I just felt lonely," she assured me. "Let me take you to a waterfall. It''s a bit claustrophobic here." I nodded in agreement, feeling the weight of the cave pressing down on me.
Glamma packed a few fruits and some flowers, then waved her hand to create a vortex. We stepped through it and arrived at a beautiful waterfall. The sight was breathtaking. I felt a sense of peace as I chirped around cheerfully, enjoying the serene environment. The cool air, the sound of rustling trees, and the chirping of birds made me forget all my worries for a moment. I wished this moment could last forever.
"I don''t want to go back to the world''s cacophonic sounds," I said, my voice wistful.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 39th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 24/07/2024
40. Meet Ebon
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
Lying on the grass, I felt my body gradually relax, as if the earth itself was absorbing all my worries and heaviness. Oh, it felt so soothing. Glamma lay beside me, sharing the moment of tranquillity. I mind-linked Zack, telling him I wasn''t feeling well and had gone home. Despite his barrage of questions, I managed to dodge them all.
"Are you really okay, Glamma?" I finally asked the question gnawing at me.
"I''m fine, child," she replied with a melancholic smile. "My life has just stretched on longer than I ever anticipated."
"Why do you say that? Isn''t it wonderful to live a long life? To see the world change, to watch your children grow stronger and fight their battles," I said.
"Those are the perks when your life has more joyful moments than sorrowful ones. You haven''t missed too many moments, and you haven''t seen the darkest sides of the world yet," she paused, her expression thoughtful, her eyes reflecting a hidden sadness. "Once you''ve experienced those darkest parts, the only thing you''ll ever wish for is an end. The irony is, the more you desire it, the more it eludes you," she said softly.
"It seems you''ve had a tough life," I said gently.
"I have," she admitted, "but I feel like I didn''t fight hard enough... I should have. I kept hoping that tomorrow would be better, but it never was," she said calmly.
She paused for a moment, then continued, "Fiora, it took me a lifetime to understand that situations don''t improve on their own. You have to put in a significant effort to shape them according to your will. Most people don''t change; it''s you who changes and grows stronger. When you decide to change, you can make life better for those around you or worse. Choose your path wisely," she said.
I was puzzled, trying to grasp the full meaning of her words.
"Should I be warned about something?" I asked, my voice tinged with apprehension.
She smiled mysteriously. "Maybe. Who knows?" Her cryptic response only deepened my worry. Even Samragyi Ina had warned me of something similar. What is it that they know, and why am I still in the dark?
I had come here to relax, but my mind was now a whirlwind of questions with no clear answers. "Glamma," I called softly. She responded with a gentle hum of acknowledgement. "What if I want to quit?"
She laughed softly. "Quit? And for how long? If quitting or avoiding were truly that easy, I would have taken that path centuries ago. Kid, the more you step back, hide, and run, the more forcefully you''ll have to face what you''re avoiding. No one escapes without confronting their fears."
"Newton''s third law of motion: ''For every action, there is an equal and opposite reaction,''" I said, trying to make sense of it.
"I''m not familiar with this Newton fellow, but he sounds like a wise man," Glamma said with a smile.
"He is," I agreed, and Glamma nodded, her eyes twinkling with understanding.
"Fiora, can I ask you a few questions?" Glamma hesitated, her usual confidence wavering.
"Of course," I replied eagerly.
"What does love feel like?" she asked, her voice soft and unsure.
"Good, nice, marvellous... Sometimes it''s hard to see that strictness is born from fear of losing you, and there''s always love hidden somewhere in it," I started, but Glamma interrupted me.
"Child, I meant romantic love. How does that feel?" she asked, a slight blush colouring her cheeks.
"Why? Are you in love?" I teased, trying to lighten the mood.
"Hush! Shut up. Is this the age for such things?" she replied, her face turning crimson.
"What does age have to do with it?" I countered.
She looked at me, her blush deepening. "If you don''t want to answer, just say so," she said, turning her gaze away.
I laughed and paused for a moment to gather my thoughts. "To be honest, I don''t really know. They say it feels like you''re on cloud nine one moment and in the depths of hell the next. It''s sweet and salty, with constant butterflies in your stomach. If you''re with the one who''s meant for you, you want to be with them no matter what. But let''s be real, it''s a mutual thing. Relationships can never be fifty-fifty; when one falls, the other has to balance it out."
"It still didn''t answer my question... What does it feel like?" she asked again, her voice filled with genuine curiosity.
I glanced at her, puzzled. She noticed my confusion and elaborated, "Like, parental love feels like protection, sibling love feels like a backbone, friendship feels like a cloud. So, what does romantic love feel like?"
I pondered her question, realizing I had never thought deeply about it before. Trying to find the right words, I finally came up with something that made me laugh, "It feels like amalgam."
"What''s so funny? And why amalgam?" she questioned, her curiosity piqued.
Between my laughs, I asked, "Can you define love?"
"I wouldn''t have asked you if I knew," she said with a smile.
I sat up straight and looked at the waterfall. "Do you know why water tastes sweet?" I asked.
"Because it has minerals mixed in it," she replied.
"Correct. But what if we filter out the minerals, good or bad? What will happen then?"
"The taste is going to change," she answered, realization dawning on her face.
"I think you got your answer," I said with a smile, and she nodded.
"It''s a mixture of everything in the right proportion and can''t be distilled into a single definition," she explained thoughtfully.
"And it also changes with the place you go. It takes time to adjust to the water of that place, and it''s unique for everyone," I added, feeling a sense of clarity in our conversation.
We both sat in silence for a moment, the soothing sounds of the waterfall and the gentle rustling of leaves filling the air. The serenity of the place, combined with our shared insights, made me feel a deeper connection to Glamma and the wisdom she had shared.
The silence was comforting, and I took a deep breath, feeling the tranquillity cool off my system. Glamma offered me the fruits she had plucked in the cave. Taking just one bite, I was transported to heaven; it was so delicious, a perfect blend of sweet and salty.
"What is this?" I asked, marvelling at the taste.
"Grinny Brinleberry," she said with a grin.
"What?" I looked at her in a confused state of mind.
"I named it. Don''t look at me like that," she said, her tone playful.
Her words made me burst into laughter. Glamma''s annoyed expression only made me laugh harder, her frustration adding to the joy of the moment. Her face was a mix of annoyance and amusement, which only made my laughter more uncontrollable.
"What? I named every fruit in the cave. I nurtured those plants! You can''t make fun of me like that," she said, her voice rising in indignation.
I tried to muffle my laughter, but it only lasted a moment before I couldn''t control it anymore. Glamma quickly started to pack her belongings, pretending to leave in a huff.
"Wait, Glamma!" I said, grabbing her arm to stop her. "I deeply apologize. I won''t do it again," I said, finally getting a hold of my laughter.
Her hands were as cold as ice, making me more curious about her. I didn''t say it out loud nor did I express it, but the chill of her touch sent a shiver down my spine. I wanted to understand her, to delve into the mysteries that surrounded her
While savouring her ''Grinny Brinleberry'', my mind raced with thoughts about the impending day.
The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.
Tomorrow is a monumental day for me. We''ll be attempting to communicate with Ebon. I''m uncertain how it will unfold, but I know I must convince that entity to cease its brutal acts. Why do I feel an impending sense of doom? Why do I sense there''s more to Ebon than just a spirit seeking revenge?
"Glamma, may I ask you some questions? I must warn you, they might be sensitive. If you don''t want to answer, you can simply avoid them," I asked, my voice tinged with hesitation.
"Ask away, child. I have nothing to hide," she responded confidently.
"Do you know who Samragyi Ina is?" I inquired.
She nodded. "Yes."
"What kind of person was she?" I pressed further.
"I don''t know. I wasn''t born in her era. I''ve only heard and read her stories, just like you," she replied, forming water bubbles with her magic, seemingly at ease.
"Which era were you born in?" I asked, hesitantly.
"In your method of calculating years, I must have been born somewhere between 1675 and 1685. We didn''t have an exact system back then," she said nonchalantly.
"So, you''ve lived for nearly five centuries," I stuttered, my words faltering.
"Pretty much, yes," she answered, still playing with the water bubbles.
Am I foolish for still sitting here and talking to her instead of running away as fast as I can? Of course, I am. I started laughing nervously. "You''re not Ebon Flux. What am I even thinking?" I looked at her for confirmation.
She smiled and waved her hand dismissively. "Of course, I''m not Ebon. What are you even thinking?" I breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m just a part of it. There are three of us, together form an Ebon" she said as if it was an everyday tea-time conversation.
"I am in trouble, right?" I asked, surrendering to the absurdity of the situation.
"No, you can run if you want to. I won''t hurt you, I swear on the dead child," she said sweetly.
Hearing her swear replaced some of my fear with curiosity. After gathering my courage and taking deep breaths, I asked, " But...wh.....whh...Why?"
"What, why?" she asked.
"Why are you killing those people?" I asked, my voice trembling.
"Because they deserve it," she said simply.
"What?..... Nobody deserves to be murdered," I retorted.
"Agreed," she stated calmly.
"So, you won''t kill from now on?" I asked, hoping for some resolution.
"When did I say that?" she answered, her tone unwavering.
"But,...... You just agreed with me," I said, utterly confused.
She shrugged, her expression serene. "I agreed that nobody deserves to be murdered, but that doesn''t mean I will stop."
I was torn between the urge to run and the burning need to know ''why.'' As you might have guessed, I chose the latter, perhaps the worst decision.
"Why are you killing them? What have they done?" I asked my voice barely above a whisper, my heart pounding in my chest.
She didn''t answer immediately. When I finally looked at her, her eyes were closed, and a faint pattern glowed on her forehead, the same eerie colour my eyes had glowed yesterday.
She opened her eyes, her gaze distant. "It''s getting late, child. You should head home." Without meeting my eyes, she handed me the berries and prepared to leave. Panic surged through me, and I quickly grabbed her hand. "Are you going for another kill?" I asked, my voice trembling with worry.
"Yes," she replied simply and vanished into the vortex, leaving me in a whirlwind of confusion and dread.
I stood there, rooted to the spot, wondering, Should I report this to everyone or keep it to myself and try to find answers on my own?
The question gnawed at me all the way home. Lost in thought, I didn''t even notice when I arrived. Zack''s voice snapped me back to reality, his tone a mix of anger and worry. For the first few seconds, I couldn''t comprehend what he was saying. Moments later, his words started making sense.
"Where were you, Fiora? Not answering your phone, your mind link was blocked. Why do you do this? I was so worried!" His words hit me like a torrent, each one filled with concern and frustration.
I slowly checked my phone. Seven missed calls and a slew of messages. Guilt washed over me. "I''m sorry, I won''t do it again," I said, my voice soft and remorseful, as I walked towards the door, my mind still tangled with unanswered questions and the looming threat of Glamma''s next move.
"Where were you? And why didn''t you give me a clear answer earlier?" Zack asked, his irritation evident.
"Near the waterfall," I replied curtly, still reeling from Glamma''s revelation. My mind was a tempest of thoughts. Thiswas the third time I had met her. What kind of attachment is this? Why do Ifeel betrayed? How much did I really know about her? What if she''s the killer?She is a stranger and could be a psychotic murderer... My suspicions churned, and guilt gnawed at me. Why do I feel sympathy for her when she broke the rules of the society? She should be punished for that. My thoughts spiralled into suspicion and confusion. Is this Stockholm syndrome?
My frantic thoughts were interrupted by Zack''s worried gaze. He looked at me strangely, concern etched in his eyes.
"What?" I asked, confused by his stare.
"Are you okay? You seemed lost," he said, his voice as soft as a whisper.
"Yes," I nodded, trying to sound reassuring. "Why?"
"I called you multiple times. You didn''t hear me. You ignored me as if I wasn''t there. I even dropped a metal bowl, and you didn''t react," his voice remained gentle, filled with concern.
I cupped his face and brought it to my forehead. "I''m alright, don''t worry. I just have too much on my plate."
He looked at me with his big doe eyes, as innocent as a pup. "Sit on the couch," he urged, while he settled on the floor, offering me water. "If you don''t want to or feel like doing it, we can postpone tomorrow''s event," he said softly.
"No, I want to do it. At least I can do this much," I replied, my voice tinged with melancholy.
"Don''t push yourself unnecessarily, Fiora. It''s alright. We already have two ancient spirits to deal with and..." I cut him off before he could continue.
"Three," I said.
"Sorry?" He asked, confusion clouding his features.
"There are three spirits," I repeated.
"How do you know?" he asked, still puzzled.
"I saw a vision," I lied. I wasn''t sure why, but deep down, I wanted to protect her. If there was even the slightest chance she could be innocent, I wanted to find it.
"What did you see?" Zack asked, his curiosity shifting to seriousness.
"The same sword, but with three different energies bonded to it," I answered, the weight of my words hanging heavily between us.
"Was this the reason for your melancholy mood?" he asked, his voice softening. I nodded, not wanting to lie anymore.
Zack laid his head on my lap and caressed my lower legs. "It''s okay, Fiora. We''ll figure something out."
A wave of exhaustion washed over me, draining my energy. I rested my head against Zack''s, closing my eyes while remaining faintly aware of my surroundings. I felt Zack gently slide his head away from beneath me, his hands carefully cradling my head and placing it on a pillow. He straightened me on the couch and sat beside me, stroking my hair.
I turned towards him, opening my eyes and smiling faintly. "Can I share your burdens?" I asked groggily, feeling utterly spent.
"You already do," he replied lovingly, continuing to stroke my hair.
I made a little sound of disappointment. "Not like this, like always, permanently, like we''re stuck together with gorilla glue." My filter had disappeared in my tired state.
He smiled and kissed my forehead, saying nothing.
"I guess I still have to wait a lot for your answer," I mumbled, my eyelids growing heavier.
"I want to..." he began, but his words faded into the haze of my drowsiness. The only thing that lingered in my mind was Glamma and the burning question of how to protect her.
I woke up in a small, dimly lit room, the piercing sound of a man''s screams cutting through the air. Alarmed, I rushed towards the source. On the floor lay a man, naked and begging for his life. Above him, my Glamma floated, her form glowing with an eerie mix of black and blue.
I screamed, but my voice seemed to dissolve into nothingness. Desperate, I tried to reach her, floating in the air. As I passed through her spectral form, it felt like trying to grasp a wisp of smoke. Her voice, a haunting blend of multiple tones, commanded, "DIE," as she slowly charred the man''s private parts.
Panicking, I scrambled to find something to stop her¡ªfireballs, water orbs, air blasts, even combinations of elements¡ªnothing worked. Frantically, I scanned the room and saw two other men, their bodies dried and lifeless. I averted my gaze from the horrifying sight, only to find an unconscious woman on the bed, her body marred by fresh small round burn marks, bruises around her wrists, neck, and ankles, and a turbid white substance visible on her skin. The realization of the horrific act committed by these men filled me with revulsion and rage.
Understanding the magnitude of their atrocity, I couldn''t bring myself to stop Glamma. Instead, I closed my eyes and focused on Zack, willing myself to return home.
When I opened my eyes, the enticing aroma of waffles greeted me. Smiling, I followed the scent to the kitchen, where Zack was busy making breakfast.
"Did you sleep well?" he asked, noticing my presence.
I smiled brightly. "Better than the past few days," I chirped, a strange sense of satisfaction washing over me. My questions had been answered. Those men had received the fate they deserved.
"Whatcha making?" I asked, my voice brimming with cheer.
"Waffles... And before I forget, where did you get these Brineberries?"
"What are Brineberries?" I responded, puzzled. He pointed to the fruit Glamma had given me.
I suddenly became conscious and asked, "Why?"
"Because this tree went extinct centuries ago due to deforestation and climate change," he explained, a hint of disbelief in his tone.
"An old lady gave them to me," I said.
"For free?" he asked, raising an eyebrow in scepticism.
"No, each one cost me a hefty amount," I admitted.
"She must be wealthy then because people would kill for this fruit," he remarked.
"Nope, she wasn''t," I replied, still puzzled by the encounter.
He furrowed his brow in confusion. "I don''t understand. They cost you a hefty amount, but the lady wasn''t rich. What exactly did you pay for these fruits?"
"A promise to make life better for everyone and to make wise choices," I said, wrapping my arms around him from behind, feeling a mixture of warmth and responsibility.
"You sound like a leader," Zack said softly, pride evident in his voice.
"Seriously, so, can I..." I began, but he cut me off.
"Waffles are ready," he announced, louder than necessary, changing the subject.
He had blended some of the Brineberries and made a quick jam, spreading it generously over the waffles before handing them to me.
Before I could take a bite, Zack asked eagerly, "How''s it?"
"Let me take a bite at least," I laughed. As soon as the waffle touched my tongue, I was transported to a world of flavours. The blend of sweet and salty was divine. The Brineberries, naturally sweet and salty, added an incredible depth of flavour. I closed my eyes, savouring the taste.
Zack watched me with a delighted smile, then hurried to make another waffle for himself. I couldn''t help but admire him as he moved around the kitchen, his passion for cooking shining through.
"You''re amazing, you know that?" I said, my voice filled with admiration.
He looked up, surprised. "Just doing what I love," he replied with a grin.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3100
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 40th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 26/07/2024
41. Battle of Rights
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
Here I am, surrounded by Samragyi and her trusted companions¡ªmy Aunt, Mr. Ethan, Miss Ziwa, and, of course, the ever-dramatic Zachary Theo Crystal. How could we possibly forget this gentleman, the very mastermind behind this grand assembly of what I can only describe as an overprotective army?
I could have confronted Ebon alone, but apparently, every soul in this cave views me as a helpless child in need of constant guardianship¡ªMr. Ethan and Miss Ziwa included. Their collective decision to tag along was evidently driven by a profound belief in my utter incompetence. So now, here we all are, crammed into this dim cave, earnestly trying to forge a connection with Ebon. Oh, the sheer magnitude of trust they must have in me is truly overwhelming.
The circle of figures tightened around me as Samragyi''s eyes fluttered shut, her focus intense and unwavering. My fireballs floated serenely above, casting a warm glow that danced across the cave''s rugged walls.
From the heart of Samragyi, a radiant sphere began to take shape, its brilliance growing with each passing moment until it bathed the cavern in an ethereal light. Recognizing the need for my flames had passed, I let my fireballs dissipate into the shadows.
Aunt and the others wove a shimmering barrier around us, a protective bubble that enveloped our group, leaving a narrow opening. Samragyi floated gracefully above, her entire being aglow with a celestial light that seemed to pulse with ancient magic. Her gaze was locked onto the sphere of light.
Suddenly, a dark, pulsating orb of blue-black energy appeared, defying the bubble''s barrier with an almost tangible resistance. As it breached the protective sphere, Aunt and the comrades swiftly sealed the gap, their movements synchronized with practised precision
Everyone braced for the impending confrontation, their stances reflecting a readiness to battle whatever dark force lay beyond the bubble''s shimmering surface.
Slowly and swiftly, the dark orb lowered itself to the ground, transforming into the form of a girl who appeared no older than fifteen or sixteen. Without hesitation, she hurled a burning nebula straight at me. Before I could even attempt to defend myself, the nebula halted mid-air, surprising everyone. Another form emerged from her¡ªit was Glamma, who had stopped the nebula and obliterated it with a flick of her wrist.
As Samragyi and her comrades, including my aunt, lowered themselves in a respectful bow, Glamma returned the gesture with a graceful bow. The cave''s magical glow flickered over their reverent forms.
"Why have you summoned me?" Glamma''s voice was a cold, commanding presence.
"To persuade you to cease your killing," I answered, trying to keep my tone steady.
"Child, when adults engage in serious discourse, it''s expected that children remain silent," Glamma replied with an icy edge.
"I am the one tasked with addressing you," I retorted, my irritation barely concealed.
Glamma''s gaze shifted to Samragyi, her eyes clouded with disapproval, before settling back on me. "Give me one compelling reason to halt."
Zack stepped forward, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "I don''t care who you are or your motives. What matters is the fear you''re instilling in the people, and that''s something I won''t condone."
"And how long have you held your position?" Glamma''s question was sharp.
"Eight years," Zack replied curtly. Glamma then turned her piercing gaze to Samragyi.
"And you?"
"A little over a century," Samragyi answered, her eyes fixed resolutely on Glamma.
Glamma''s expression hardened as she absorbed their responses. "Were you both aware of the rampant abuses¡ªrape, sexual harassment, human trafficking, forced prostitution, domestic violence, sexual exploitation, eve teasing, coerced labour, stalking, physical assault, emotional abuse, .........?"
Before Glamma could list more, Samragyi interjected. "Yes, we are aware," she said, her gaze never meeting Glamma''s.
"Oh, so you were aware," Glamma said with chilling calmness before turning to Zack. "And you?"
Zack nodded solemnly.
"Can you explain why neither of you have taken decisive action against these atrocities?" Glamma''s voice echoed with a haunting intensity.
"There are strict laws against most of them," Zack replied curtly, though his discomfort was palpable.
"Then why am I not seeing any tangible results?" Glamma challenged, her voice sharp. "Why are women still terrified to walk freely at night or even stay safe within their own homes?"
"Crafting effective laws isn''t straightforward," Zack retorted, his frustration seeping through his words. "It demands painstaking detail¡ªensuring no infringement on rights, using precise language to close every loophole, and reflecting public opinion. We can''t just issue decrees as kings did in your era, without regard for broader implications."
"Eight years and a little over a century¡ªhow much longer must the innocent suffer?" Glamma''s voice rose with fury and despair, her patience clearly wearing thin.
"That doesn''t give you the right to kill people," I interjected, my voice quivering with a mix of fear and determination.
"I agree," Glamma answered with a chilling smile, her gaze locking onto mine.
"Glamma, whatever you''re doing is also instilling fear in people. What''s the difference between you and those who break the law for their own ends?" I tried to reason with her, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me.
"Nothing, absolutely nothing," she replied, her smile turning sinister. "You know what''s truly ironic?" She whispered, her voice dripping with malice. "I don''t even want to be different."
"Glamma, you yourself have been in Samragyi''s position. You should understand how arduous it is to enforce laws. If we permit you to act unilaterally, how can we prevent others from following suit?" I implored, hoping to penetrate her hardened exterior.
"You''re right, Fiora. I was once a Samragyi," Glamma''s voice trembled with barely contained fury. "But do you know I was sold to that monster your citizens call ''Samrath''?" Her voice seethed with rage. I glanced around; only Zack mirrored her anger, while the others'' faces were inscrutable. "I was violated on my wedding night and every night thereafter. He didn''t even spare me during my menstrual days," she continued her voice a haunting blend of sorrow and fury. "Until he found a new victim. I thought my torment was over, but every night I heard another woman''s screams."
"Is this the difficult enforcement of the law you''re referring to?" Her voice grew more menacing with each word, sending chills down my spine.
"You all should have fought back," I said, my own fury igniting.
Glamma laughed, a sound devoid of joy. "One did. Do you know what became of her?"
I shook my head, fear gripping my heart.
I didn''t dare to respond, but she continued, "She¡ªor rather, they¡ªwere reduced to playthings for criminals. They were tormented until death, and even then, their bodies were desecrated," she said, her voice a mixture of sorrow and seething anger.
I somehow contained my anger and tried to reason with her. "Things have changed since then..."
She cut me off mid-sentence. "Oh, have they? Or have things merely become more, what''s the word..." Her voice oscillated between biting sarcasm and a syrupy tone laced with venom as if she were relishing a darkly humorous secret.
"...More... more... organized. In this so-called modern world, the methods of tormenting women have evolved and become more insidious. You now manipulate women''s emotions, burdening them with the dual responsibilities of being the breadwinner and raising children alone. And if they don''t comply, you penalize them further, extracting more for their basic needs."
She clapped her hands slowly, a gesture dripping with disdain. "Bravo to your organized modern system."
I couldn''t think of a rebuttal. She was armed with cold, hard facts, and against that, I had no defence.
Zack retaliated, "Do you think men''s lives are easy?"
Before he could finish, Glamma cut him off. "No, not at all. But if we''re comparing struggles, do you think their lives are as fraught as women''s?... Still, I would say, even in our era, I encountered men who were far more compassionate and respectful than any ideal could convey. They knew how to honour women and make them feel secure. But this isn''t about whose existence is harder. We''re grappling with the relentless atrocities against women that remain unchanged across the ages. In this so-called modern world, where everyone claims to abhor such acts, why do they persist?.... My ears bleed blood with the haunting screams of women being violated and the desperate cries of young boys unable to defend themselves." Her voice increased with every sentence
You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.
Zack fell silent, his gaze dropping to the ground as his hands raked through his hair in frustration and anger. Glamma stepped closer, her presence commanding attention and heightening our vigilance. We braced ourselves, ready to act if she made any sudden movements.
Glamma fixed her eyes on Zack and, with a sombre, pained smile, began, "Have you ever heard those screams?" She paused, her smile fading into a shadow of sorrow. "I have heard them¡ªthose agonizing cries. They haunt me every moment of my existence. Imagine having immense power and still being powerless to help those children and women because their suffering is so widespread. I can''t even pinpoint where they are."
Her voice wavered, laden with both sorrow and fury. Turning to the group, she asked, "What were their mistakes? What was her mistake?" She gestured towards the girl who had thrown the nebula at me.
"She was kidnapped and sold, forced into prostitution. When she tried to escape, she met the same fate as the women who resisted in my Era," Glamma said, turning towards the girl. Then, suddenly, she snapped at all of us, "Is this your idea of ''strict laws''?"
"But there are men who are victims as well," one of the comrades interjected calmly. "False accusations against innocent men have shattered lives, making it increasingly challenging to draft laws that effectively protect women. Moreover, the problem is not just one-sided. Men, too, suffer from injustices inflicted by women¡ªfalse accusations of abuse, fabricated claims of violence, and other deceitful acts. These actions can lead to wrongful imprisonment, social ostracism, and emotional distress. The reality is that creating laws in such a complex and emotionally charged landscape is fraught with difficulties. We have to balance protecting genuine victims while ensuring that the legal system does not become a tool for personal vendettas or injustice against the accused."
A brief silence fell over the cave as Glamma sank to the ground, her once fiery demeanour softened. "I have encountered and killed many such women as well," she said, her voice now tinged with a deeper, more poignant sorrow. "And that''s the most agonizing irony of this so-called modern world. Here we are, having fought fiercely and sacrificed so much to establish laws designed to protect the vulnerable, only to see some individuals exploit these very protections for their own gain."
She paused, gathering her thoughts as her gaze swept over the assembled group. "These women, driven by their own agendas, manipulate the legal system to their advantage. They fabricate stories of abuse or exaggerate claims to secure personal benefits¡ªbe it financial compensation, social leverage, or revenge. Their actions undermine the integrity of the very laws we fought to put in place.
"Those women are just as culpable as the men for the suffering endured by others," Glamma continued, her voice laden with bitter resignation. "Their actions taint the very essence of our struggle and sacrifice. They exploit the system, turning it into a weapon for their own selfish purposes.
Because of them, our sacrifices and the immense pain we endured have been diminished. Our efforts to secure justice and protection have been undermined by those who use the laws we fought so hard......"
Before Glamma could finish her sentence, her companion, the other spirit, began screaming. We turned towards her, still on high alert. Glamma rushed to her, holding her hands, which began to burn with blue-black flames as the other spirit was absorbed into her taking her place. The spirit tried to escape the protective bubble but couldn''t.
"Let me go!" she screamed, her voice a chilling blend of multiple tones.
The air in the cave crackled with tension as Glamma''s companion, now engulfed in dark energy, hurled a nebula at us. The nebula, a swirling mass of cosmic fire and shadow, tore through the air with a menacing hiss. Samragyi was the first to react, summoning a shield of light that shimmered like a celestial barrier. The nebula collided with it, exploding into a shower of sparks that illuminated the cave in an otherworldly glow.
Malay, with his formidable strength, leapt forward, his fists glowing with an intense energy. He struck at the dark spirit with a series of rapid blows, each one leaving trails of light in the air. The spirit retaliated, its form twisting and morphing to evade his attacks. It lashed out with tendrils of darkness that wrapped around Malay''s arms, trying to drag him down. With a fierce roar, he broke free, the energy in his fists dispersing the tendrils into nothingness.
Marma''s eyes glowing with a serene blue light, raised her hands and began to chant in an ancient tongue. The air around her shimmered as water droplets materialized, coalescing into sharp, crystalline spears. With a graceful motion, she sent the spears hurtling towards the spirit. They struck true, each one embedding itself into the dark form with a sizzling hiss. The spirit howled in pain, its body flickering and wavering as it struggled to maintain its form.
Aunt''s movements swift and precise, moved in with deadly intent. Her hands crackled with electric energy, and with a swift motion, she launched bolts of lightning at the spirit. The cave was filled with the blinding light of the strikes, and the smell of ozone permeated the air. The spirit convulsed with each hit, its form destabilizing further. Aunts''s attacks were relentless, each bolt striking with pinpoint accuracy.
Jihaan summoned his own brand of magic. His hands glowed with a dark red aura as he conjured flames that danced with an almost sentient life. With a flourish, he sent a wave of fire crashing towards the spirit. The flames engulfed the dark form, causing it to screech in agony. Jihaan''s eyes burned with intensity as he continued to channel the fire, pushing the spirit back with sheer force.
Meanwhile, Ruup moved with a calm and collected grace, her presence a stark contrast to the chaos around her. She drew intricate symbols in the air, each one glowing with a soft, golden light. These symbols formed a barrier that slowly began to close in on the spirit, restricting its movements. The spirit thrashed and writhed, trying to break free from the encroaching barrier, but Ruup''s magic held firm.
Samragyi''s face a mask of steely determination, floated above the battle. Her hands moved in intricate patterns, weaving spells that combined light and darkness. She sent blasts of energy at the spirit, each one hitting with devastating precision. Her voice rang out, commanding and powerful, as she chanted incantations that bolstered the efforts of the others and weakened the spirit further.
Despite the ferocity of the assault, the dark spirit fought back with terrifying vigour. It sent out waves of dark energy that slammed into the cave walls, causing the ground to tremble. Tendrils of shadow lashed out at everyone, forcing them to dodge and weave to avoid being caught. The spirit''s screams of rage and pain echoed through the cave, creating an eerie symphony of chaos.
After what felt like an eternity, Samragyi finally managed to create a binding spell. A shimmering net of light and energy descended upon the spirit, wrapping around it and tightening with each passing second. The spirit struggled violently, but the net held fast. With a final, deafening scream, the spirit was forced into a bubble of glowing energy.
The cave fell silent, the only sound the heavy breathing of those who had fought. The bubble hovered in the centre of the cave, containing the writhing form of the spirit. Its dark energy crackled and pulsed within the confines, but it could not escape.
As the others stood, catching their breath and nursing their wounds, the sense of relief was palpable. They had managed to contain the threat, at least for now. The cave, once filled with the sounds of battle, now echoed with the quiet hum of residual magic.
But then the spirit started laughing menacingly and easily broke free from the bubble. "You can never destroy me," she taunted, her voice now a malevolent male tone. "I draw power from the agony of those children and women."
The voice laughed and attempted to breach the protective bubble but was unable to.
Summoning all my strength, I opened the protection bubble. The spirit''s eyes widened in shock, disbelief etched on her face, but she quickly seized the opportunity to escape.
Everyone stared at me, their eyes filled with shock and a multitude of questions.
~~~~~~~~~~
Back at the palace, the healer worked meticulously, tending to everyone''s injuries. The atmosphere was heavy with unspoken accusations, their disappointment in me palpable. But I knew exactly what I wanted and what I did.
As the healer left, I found myself surrounded by the others. Samragyi broke the silence, her tone calm but firm. "Why, Fiora?" she asked.
I kept my head down, unable to meet their eyes. Zachary''s voice followed, sharp and demanding. "Before that, how do you know Ebon?"
"Yes, I have the same question too. You called her Glamma," Aunt added, her voice laced with concern and confusion.
I remained silent, my gaze fixed on the floor. The pressure of their questions was overwhelming.
Miss Ziwa''s frustration boiled over. "For God''s sake, Fiora, speak! You put all of our lives in danger," she shouted.
"Ziwa," Mr Ethan interjected, trying to calm her, but my continued silence pushed Zachary to his limits.
"Fiora, tell me," he demanded, his voice a mix of hurt and anger. "Fiora, were you involved in this from the very beginning? I asked you one thing¡ªto not break my trust, Please Fiora tell me, you didn''t"
When I still didn''t reply, his frustration erupted. "Answer me, damn it, Fiora! Was this all your plan from the start? You knew there were three of them, didn''t you? And you left Ziwa''s house without any explanation. Where did you go?" He tried to piece together the puzzle, his anger growing with each word.
"Brineberry is an extinct fruit. No one has it," Zachary said, his voice a mix of disbelief and suspicion. "And this Ebon, she''s ancient. Was the woman who gave you those berries ''Ebon''?" His patience wore thin, and he roared, "Answer me, Fiora!"
"Are you trying to destroy us?" His voice grew louder, each word dripping with anguish. "Why? What have we done to you? Is it because we hid facts from you?" His grip tightened on my shoulders, his eyes red with tears. Seeing him in that state, I couldn''t stay silent any longer. I broke down, shaking my head vigorously.
"No, I have never thought of harming you or anyone! I care for you all..." I started, but Zack''s tears flowed even more freely.
"Then why, Fiora?" he pleaded.
I tried to find the words, but before I could speak, Theo changed his position with Zack, wiping his tears. "Theo," I reached out to hug him.
"Stay away, Fiora," he said, his tone filled with disappointment. "Before anything else, I am a king. My responsibilities won''t allow me to be with you. Zachary cared for you, and you''re choosing silence over him...... It''s your choice, and you''re on your own in this"
Samragyi interjected, her voice cold. "We thought you were the spitting image of Arna¡ªbrave, courageous, and kind. We were wrong. We shouldn''t have trusted your upbringing. After all, you''ve stayed with those manipulators. How could it be that you didn''t inherit their traits¡ªtheir art of betrayal, their hunger for power and money?"
Her words cut deep, and I felt a pang of regret and sorrow. "I didn''t inherit those traits," I whispered, my voice trembling. "I just... I thought I could handle it alone. I didn''t want to put anyone else at risk." I thought to myself.
"Your silence today screamed louder than your words, Fiora," Aunt said, her voice tinged with disappointment.
"Not you, Aunt. At least, not you," I replied, my voice breaking.
Ruup spoke calmly, "Then tell us, Fiora. Why do you know Ebon? What''s your relation with it? And above all, why did you let it escape? You have no idea, Fiora. The longer Ebon is out there, the more its energy will increase. Because of you, it''s now nearly impossible to catch it again." Their eyes were filled with a mix of hope and fear, silently pleading that I hadn''t betrayed them and that I had a good reason for my actions.
Suddenly, the weight of my decisions hit me. The act I had committed in the cave had put everyone in danger. Before I could explain, a strong male voice cut through the tension.
"I heard Ebon escaped."
I turned to see my old man standing there with a neutral expression. Upon seeing him, all my emotions broke free. I started crying uncontrollably and ran to hug him.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3400
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 41st chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 29/07/2024
42. Coming together
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
"What''s going on?" the old man asked gently, embracing me and stroking my head. "Are you okay, child?" My cries dwindled into sniffles.
"Marcus?" my aunt asked, utterly confused, "Is that you, Marcus?" I stepped back, trying to comprehend the situation.
The old man smiled and said, "How have you been little lizard?" My aunt broke into tears and hugged him tightly.
Samragyi''s eyes glistened with tears, while the other comrades stood in shock. I turned to Theo, whose expression was unreadable. As I walked up to him, he conjured ice arrows and aimed them at me, making me stop in my tracks, too afraid to approach further.
When my aunt''s sobs subsided, the old man respectfully bowed at Samragyi. Samragyi stepped closer, still maintaining a respectful distance. "You were alive all this time and didn''t think to come back?" Samragyi asked, her tone laced with a hint of reproach.
"It''s not that simple, Samragyi. After that incident, I lost all my memories. An old maverick nursed me back to health. It took nearly a year and a half for me to fully regain my memory. During that period, I even lost my wolf."
"You could have returned after regaining your memory," my aunt interjected, her voice tinged with accusation.
"I wanted to return so badly," the old man began, his voice heavy with longing, "but after regaining my memory, I saw that you all had moved on with your lives. I didn''t want to create chaos. Moreover, there was nothing left here for me to nurture. The old Maverick who helped me was the leader of the pack and gravely ill. I couldn''t abandon him in his condition, so I stayed."
My mind struggled to keep up, a whirlwind of confusion and emotions.
"Welcome back, legendary Beta," Ruup said, a teasing note in his voice. The old man smiled warmly, responding, "Thank you, Ku-ruup."
Ruup immediately retaliated, "I''m Ruup, not Ku-ruup. You''re Ku-ruup," and everyone laughed at their playful banter.
The old man hugged Ruup tightly, while the others bowed respectfully, their gestures filled with reverence.
"What''s happening here? Why were you all scolding Fiora?" he asked, concern etching lines on his face.
"Your daughter has betrayed us," Samragyi said, her voice dripping with venom.
"Who?" the old man asked, his eyes widening in shock. My ears perked up. Daughter? Whose daughter? What is going on? I wondered.
"Marcus," my aunt said gently, placing a comforting hand on his shoulder, "Fiora is our Aakshi."
I looked at him, confusion and realization dawning on me simultaneously. "Is he my father?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. My aunt nodded, tears glistening in her eyes.
"Hmm, that explains why your scent felt familiar," the old man said softly, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "Though you''ve grown, you still carry a hint of your childhood fragrance."
The atmosphere was thick with tension and awkwardness. I was torn between wanting to hug the old man and cry or feeling ashamed for having to meet under such circumstances.
"What happened? Brief me," he commanded, his voice cutting through the silence. The others immediately started recounting the events, while I stayed quiet, as did Theo, who didn''t glance at me even once.
When they finished, the old man turned to me. I braced myself, expecting a scolding. Instead, he gently placed his hands on my head. "This isn''t Fiora''s fault; it''s all your fault," he declared.
"Just because she''s your daughter doesn''t mean you should take her side," Marma said, causing me to hang my head even lower.
"No, Marma. I''m not favouring her because she''s my daughter. The seed of mistrust was sown by you all," he countered calmly.
"We? What have we done?" Malay asked, perplexed.
"Were you all involved in her training?" the old man inquired sharply.
"Not directly," Marma admitted, avoiding eye contact. "We just knew she was a magic holder brought up by manipulators."
"So, you didn''t even teach her the basics of magic? You neglected to show her how to separate molecules and double them? That''s the foundation of elemental magic!" His eyes blazed with intensity as he turned to Aunt Arnica. "Arnica, you call yourself her aunt, yet you didn''t even teach her the fundamentals. Her water rope magic is so weak! From what I remember, her strongest elements were fire and water. Are you deliberately keeping her weak?"
"We feared her upbringing among manipulators," Jihan said defensively. "We couldn''t predict when she might turn against us."
"Prejudging her based on her background before even giving her a chance? Typical low-minded behaviour," the old man retorted, his words stinging with truth. The group collectively bowed their heads in shame.
"Were you aware of this?" he questioned Samragyi. She shook her head, her eyes filled with disappointment and sadness.
"And you, her so-called mate," he said, turning sharply to Theo. "You''re a wolf. How could you not understand that the trust you show in your mate is the trust you''ll receive in return? Even if your mate isn''t fully aware... you know exactly what I mean," he admonished, his tone dripping with disappointment.
Theo looked away, guilt and regret etched on his face. The old man''s words had cut deep, exposing the flaws in their actions and attitudes.
"You all think she''s na?ve, but she''s not. She knew everything but kept quiet because you all never made her feel like part of the community. Why should she have confided in you about anything?" he continued, his voice echoing in the silence that followed.
He then turned to me, his eyes softening. I looked up at him, tears welling in my eyes. I reached out, grasping his hand with both of mine, squeezing it tightly. "I didn''t mean to harm anyone. I never thought about it, not even once," I choked out, my voice breaking between sobs.
"I trust you, Fiora. Even if you don''t tell me the reason, I trust you," he said, his voice a soothing balm.
"You do?" I asked, my voice trembling with emotion. He nodded, pulling me into a warm embrace, his hands gently caressing my head.
"I do," he whispered, his presence a comforting anchor as my tears flowed freely onto his shoulder.
As my sobs gradually turned into quiet sniffles, I mustered the courage to begin telling my side of the story. The old man''s hands gently rested on my head, offering comfort. "If you don''t wish to, you don''t have to," he said softly.
"I want to," I insisted, my voice wavering with emotion. "I don''t want your trust in me to be misplaced." With a deep, shaky breath, I started to recount everything.
"I first encountered her when I returned from the home at the waterfall, the very same day you brought me the veggie spiral. Do you remember sensing something unusual when you arrived?" I asked the old man, my gaze searching his face. He nodded solemnly.
"That was when my suspicion of her first took root. Later, when I learned about Ebon''s escape and discovered Samragyi Afna, my thoughts immediately returned to her," I continued, turning to Theo. "Do you recall the day when you learned about the Cipherium at the palace and we went back to my house before you left for work?"
Theo nodded, his brow furrowing in concern.
"That day, inexplicably, I summoned her," I said, struggling to keep my voice steady.
"You summoned her, just like that?" Samragyi''s disbelief was palpable.
"Yes," I confirmed, my heart sinking with the weight of the truth. "I was utterly shocked, and so was she. Her every gesture, the way she carried herself¡ªeach nuance only deepened my suspicion. In an attempt to unveil the truth, she cast a spell while clasping my hands, enveloping us in a shimmering protective bubble."
Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.
"''Bandhanrahaksh,''" Marma interjected firmly, her voice cutting through the tension.
I stared at her, confusion evident in my eyes. "''Bandhanrahaksh''¡ªor ''Bondalis''¡ªit''s a spell designed to reveal the essence of relationships between individuals."
A flicker of understanding lit up my face as I nodded. "When she invoked the spell, I was swept into a vision of a brutal confrontation. I saw a man wielding dark magic, threatening a baby cradled in Aunt''s arms. Glamma intervened, surrounding the infant with layers of intricate enchantments before the baby vanished from sight. She later unveiled herself as my fairy godmother, which is why I started calling her Glamma.
Piecing it all together, I realized the baby was me, and the man must have been Ebon. That scene, I surmised, was from the time I was orphaned."
The old man enveloped me in a tight embrace, his voice thick with remorse. "I''m so sorry! I couldn''t protect you, my child."
I smiled softly through the bittersweet moment. "I grew up fine, with just a few bumps along the way, but it''s all right now. I have you," I reassured him. He returned my smile, still holding me protectively.
I continued, "Seeing her protect me, I trusted her implicitly. She appeared so innocent, like a child herself, fascinated by modern things, playing, and frightened by the unfamiliar. Even if I''d wanted to, I couldn''t have suspected her of being Ebon. I believed she must be trapped with Ebon, and with Ebon''s freedom, she would be free too."
I glanced around at everyone, noting their sympathetic gazes, except for Miss Ziwa and Zack. I pressed on, "The third time I saw her was when I picked a black moonflower from Miss Ziwa''s place and was instantly transported to Glamma''s side."
"Wait a moment," my aunt interjected, her eyes widening with alarm. "A black moonflower?"
I nodded, feeling a lump constricting my throat.
Aunt''s face clouded with anger as she swiftly seized Miss Ziwa, her voice sharp and commanding. "Who are you?"
Miss Ziwa struggled, gasping for breath. "What are you doing, Arnica?"
Others attempted to intervene, but Samragyi stepped forward, her magic swirling around her in a vivid display as she chanted incantations. A small, black-blue orb was extracted from Miss Ziwa''s body, glowing with an eerie silverish-white light that made Samragyi''s eyes widen in recognition. With a decisive motion, she shattered the orb.
Miss Ziwa crumpled into Theo''s arms, unconscious. "Ziwa... Ziwa..." Theo''s voice trembled with anguish as he cradled her. His eyes blazed with a mix of fury and fear as he confronted Samragyi. "What have you done?"
"Calm down, Zack," Samragyi said soothingly, though her voice carried an edge of regret. "She''s only unconscious. She''ll regain consciousness in about half an hour."
Theo''s grip tightened around Miss Ziwa as he glared at Samragyi, his fear and frustration palpable. The tension in the air was almost suffocating, and I could feel the crushing weight of the revelations pressing down on us all.
"I have so many questions," Jihaan said, confusion evident on his face.
"Shoot," Samragyi replied, her smile warm and inviting.
"First of all, what was that?" Jihaan''s voice was tinged with curiosity and concern.
"That was the magic known as ''Chaya Dristi'' or ''Veil Watcher,''" Samragyi explained, her tone serious. "In essence, she was used as a spy. The young lady is somehow compatible with Ebon, making her a perfect companion. I cast a shield around her, ensuring that no one will be able to exploit her again."
"Does that mean Ebon knew everything that''s happened so far?" Mr. Ethan asked, his voice trembling with worry.
"Unfortunately, yes," Samragyi confirmed, then turned her gaze back to Jihaan.
"That explains why Ebon was so calm when we summoned it," Ruup said, her voice reflecting understanding. Aunt nodded in agreement.
"When ''Bandhanrahaksh'' was cast, how was she able to see across the veil? I''ve learned that only the caster can see such connections," Jihaan said, his forehead creased in thought.
"She''s a master of the five elements. There are many exceptions with that kind of element holder, We are not aware of the full potential of ''Panch Tatv Dharak'' (five-element holder)," Marma responded.
"That clears up most of my questions," Jihaan said, though his eyes still held a trace of uncertainty. The others turned to look at me, their faces a mix of fear and guilt.
I glanced at Theo, who sat beside Miss Ziwa, now resting on a water bed created by Aunt. His eyes met mine briefly before he averted his gaze. I couldn''t decipher his expression, but the way he was ignoring me felt like a knife to my heart.
Malay broke the silence, "What happened next? Why did you decide to help her?"
Before I could begin, Samragyi interjected. "Stop," she commanded, her voice firm. She scanned the entire palace with her magic, erecting a barrier around the room. "Now, continue."
I steadied myself and resumed. "The third time I met her was in a cave. She complained of feeling suffocated, so we went to the waterfall. Before that, she picked brine berries and some other fruits. When I touched her hand, it was colder than ice, and for a brief moment, I saw her burning in black and blue flames. My suspicions deepened."
"So, I confronted her. She revealed who she was and how many others are there within Ebon."
"She told you directly?" Mr. Ethan''s voice was filled with disbelief.
I nodded. "She did."
"Why would she reveal that to you so openly? Unless she''s incredibly na?ve," he questioned again.
I paused, considering his words. "She also mentioned she wanted to leave this world but couldn''t."
Everyone fell into deep contemplation. "Is she seeking our help?" the old man asked, his voice filled with concern.
"Baba," I said, feeling my emotions rise. My father''s eyes shone with a violet light, tears welling up and shimmering invisibly. "Yes," I continued, "Maybe, she is," I said with sadness
My father''s voice trembled. "My child," he whispered, his emotions raw.
"Do you not hate Ebon?" I asked softly.
With a stern expression, he replied, "I did, for taking away my wife and child. But it protected me, and now I know it protected you as well. I have mixed feelings... I want to understand why there are two extremes within Ebon."
"But why did you help her?" I asked my father, my voice filled with desperation.
"When I learned she was a part of Ebon, I was shattered," I began, my voice wavering with the weight of the memory. "I came home, hoping to confide in Zack. I wanted to tell him everything, but I feared he wouldn''t believe me. I was terrified he would accuse me of betrayal. So, I chose to investigate on my own."
I turned to Theo, my eyes pleading for understanding. His face remained a mask of indifference, deepening the ache in my heart. Taking a deep breath, I continued, "Later that day, as I slept, I was teleported to a place where I was projected as a hologram and Glamma was killing mercilessly. I tried to intervene, but my efforts were in vain. In a frantic search for a way to stop her, I discovered two dried and dead men and a woman lying naked on a bed, bearing the marks of unspeakable atrocities. My blood boiled with rage and sorrow. I refocused on Zack and returned back to my place.
Earlier, In the cave, when I saw her screaming and trying to break free from the bubble, I knew something was terribly wrong. I couldn''t bear the thought of another tragedy unfolding. If I didn''t act, we might face another heartbreaking headline," I said, my voice breaking as I spoke. My head hung low, the weight of my choices heavy on my shoulders.
"I know I made mistakes. But I didn''t want any more innocent lives to suffer. No woman on this planet should endure such horrors, especially not in this era where such things should have no place."
The room fell silent, the gravity of my confession sinking in. I looked around at the faces of those present, their expressions a mix of shock, empathy, and contemplation.
"You''re naive, Fiora," Samragyi''s voice cut through the room like a knife. Her eyes were filled with both pity and frustration. "I truly sympathize with you for the two women within Ebon, but the real issue is the third entity¡ªthe man inside Ebon. He''s none other than Samragyi Ina''s brother-in-law, whom she thought she had destroyed, But he survived and has learned to fee off the agony of others. He was overconfident in the cave and confessed it himself."
"That explains his immense strength," Mr. Ethan said, piecing it all together. "He''s been drawing power from the suffering of both women."
Samragyi nodded solemnly. "Marcus, how did you learn about the chaos, and how did you manage to come here?"
"That Ebon isn''t just wreaking havoc on shapeshifters and magic holders¡ªit''s targeting manipulators as well. There''s widespread chaos in that world. As for how I got here, Arna granted me a fragment of her magic, which allows me to travel between realms. Even after..." His voice trailed off, and he lowered his head. I hugged him tightly, and he embraced me in return, our silent communication conveying everything words could not.
"Does this mean we don''t have a way to destroy it completely?" Ruup asked, her voice quivering with worry.
"There is a way," Samragyi said, her tone firm. "If we can sever its connection to the outside world and neutralize the energy it has accumulated, we might be able to free the two trapped spirits."
"What about her motive?" I asked urgently.
"Motive,.. What motive...,?" Samragyi''s voice rose sharply. "My priority is to protect my people, not to delve into her motives."
"Amba," Zack''s voice was stern yet calming. "Stay composed."
"But how will we isolate Ebon?" My father''s voice was laced with concern.
"Sapt-Shastra," Malay answered with a hint of hope.
"But we''re stuck," Jihan said, his frustration evident.
"I can help," I said softly. The room fell silent as everyone turned to me, their expressions sceptical.
"I might have been raised among manipulators," I continued, meeting their gazes with determination, "but I understand right from wrong." Guilt flashed across their faces, and they looked away.
Samragyi cleared her throat and said, "Alright. Let''s call it a day. Rest and regain your strength. We''ll reconvene the day after tomorrow."
Everyone agreed and began to leave the room. Zack carefully carried Ziwa, who lay unconscious on the water bed created by my aunt. My father took my hand firmly and said, "You''re coming with me."
Before I could protest, Zack intervened. "No, she''s coming with me."
"No, young man," my father retorted, his voice firm, "until you understand what it means to be a proper mate, she''ll stay with me. I''ll teach her how to reject a mate if necessary."
Before I could interject, Zack growled, and my father''s growl responded in kind.
Desperately, I stepped in. "Baba, I have a house in Zack''s territory. I''m comfortable there and have a lot of work and my belongings to manage. Please, stay with me." I looked at him with pleading eyes, hoping to sway his decision.
He sighed heavily but relented, his tone still stern. "Fine. But remember, stay away from my daughter," he said, turning his gaze to Zack with a warning.
I looked at Zack, who met my gaze with a soft, almost apologetic expression. For the first time, his eyes revealed a hint of emotion. It was a small, but significant, comfort amidst the turmoil.
With that, we parted ways, heading towards our separate destinations, each carrying the weight of what was yet to come
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3100
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 42nd chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 31/07/2024
43. Threads of Destiny
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Zackary (POV)
Ziwa''s eyes fluttered open, and she slowly sat up, her voice heavy with sleep. "Zack," she murmured, disoriented.
"Yes, I''m here." My voice was low as I took her hands in mine, trying to convey reassurance through my touch.
"Where am I?" she asked, her forehead creased in confusion.
"You''re in your room, Ziwa," I said, my brows furrowing. "Don''t you recognize it?"
She looked around, her eyes scanning the familiar surroundings. "Oh, Zack," she sighed, pressing her palms against her face. "It feels like I''ve woken up from a very long nightmare."
"It''s okay, you''re safe now," I said, though my voice still carried the weight of my concern.
She hummed in acknowledgement, but her brow furrowed. "But how did you find me?"
My confusion deepened. "Found you?"
She nodded, her expression resolute. "I was captured by a man with dark curly hair."
My frown deepened. "The magic holder... black and blue... it glowed," she squinted as if trying to remember more clearly.
"What are you talking about?" I asked, utterly bewildered.
"Zack, you saved me from somewhere, right?" she said more calmly, trying to piece together her fragmented memories.
"No, we were at Amba''s palace," I answered, my forehead still creased with confusion.
"Zack, how could I have been at the Queen''s palace? I went for an inspection at the border, and then this man captured me and transferred a small ball of black-blue energy into me." She started trembling visibly, her eyes darting around the room in fear.
"Ziwa! Calm down," I said, squeezing her hands reassuringly. "I trust you. We''ll figure out what''s going on... but you need to rest for now." I gave her some water and gently laid her back on the bed. Then, I called the pack doctors. They examined her and said it was due to exhaustion, prescribing some mild sedatives before leaving.
"Fiora... Fiora..." I mind-linked her, my thoughts frantic.
"Yes, Zack?" she responded immediately.
"Contact Amba and ask her to come to the mansion as soon as possible," I said, my voice devoid of emotion.
"What happened?" she asked, worry clear in her tone. But my frustration boiled over, and I raised my voice. "Just do it, Fiora!"
Fiora complied immediately, and the Queen arrived within two minutes. I quickly briefed her on what had happened, and she wasted no time in examining Ziwa. Fiora entered shortly after, but I was too focused on the situation to acknowledge her. There was so much I needed to discuss with her, but the urgency of the moment left no room for personal conversations.
I felt the weight of the world on my shoulders as Amba finally spoke after what seemed like an eternity. "She''s a direct descendant of Samrath Viraj''s family, also known as Samragyi Ina''s husband... This explains her compatibility with the male part of Ebon." Amba continued to hold Ziwa''s hand, her expression focused and serious.
A few moments later, she spoke again, her voice calm yet reassuring. "Her body is adjusting to the amount of energy left. That''s why she''s in this state. Don''t worry, she''ll be alright." Samragyi then moved towards Fiora, standing quietly in the corner of the room.
I couldn''t fathom the reason for Fiora''s actions, nor was I in a state to question her. My mind was consumed with worry for Ziwa, my only family, and the chaos I had unwittingly contributed to. The responsibilities I had pushed onto Ziwa weighed heavily on me. If only I could explain everything to her, but the words seemed impossible to form amid this turmoil.
Samragyi quietly asked Fiora if she was doing well. My heightened hearing picked up their conversation, even though I wished I could avoid eavesdropping. Fiora must have nodded in response since I didn''t hear her speak.
"Woah, you can use Chittasandhi?" Amba asked, her voice tinged with surprise.
"Chittasandhi?" Fiora echoed, equally stunned.
"Hmm, Chittasandhi it means telepathy it''s incredibly rare magic," Amba explained, her tone serious. "In the entire history of Etherean, there were only two known individuals who could use it to communicate. One acquired it naturally, and the other had an exceptionally strong spiritual element..... How are you able to use it?"
"I don''t know. It just happens," Fiora replied, her confusion evident in her voice.
"Can I talk to anyone through this telepathy?" Fiora asked, her curiosity piqued.
"Anyone?" Amba asked, still puzzled.
"Yes, like if you''re at a distance, could you still communicate with me?"
"Darling, it''s a one-way communication. No one can reply to you," Amba clarified gently.
Fiora''s confusion was evident in her voice as she continued "But I can talk to Father through this telepathy, like two-way" her voice lowering, though I could still hear her. "And Zack too."
Amba''s expression grew more serious. "Have you completed the mating ritual with Zack?" she asked, her voice barely a whisper. I didn''t hear Fiora speak
Amba''s voice was heavy with regret as she spoke. "Then I''m not sure what more I can do. I''m so sorry, child. If only we had Samragyi''s documents, I might have been able to help more." Her voice was filled with genuine empathy, reflecting her deep care for her people and her earnest desire to resolve their troubles.
Fiora managed a small, understanding smile. "It''s alright, Samragyi.......I never blamed you,... Moreover, when no one else was there, you were. Your people might have been a bit hostile at times, but I don''t remember you mistreating me. And, honestly, now, I have someone who believes in me completely, even if I claim to have seen an alien," she said with a quiet laugh.
Amba''s eyes softened at Fiora''s words. "Marcus, oh! marcus... He hasn''t changed even a bit he was the same with Arna. He trusted her completely. Sometimes, Arna would take advantage of that trust¡ªnot to harm him, of course, but for pranks and such. Ah, the old days... The palace was so lively back then. My husband and I..." She trailed off, her emotions catching in her throat.
"What happened next?" Fiora asked, her curiosity piqued.
Amba chuckled softly, her eyes distant with memory. "My husband and I were like foster parents to those kids. Your mother was quite notorious, and your father, though a brainy beta but a simple-minded man, often fell for Arna''s tricks and those serious and brainy quintessential you see now were once just as mischievous and na?ve. They used to tease each other endlessly, misuse their powers, and run around the palace causing chaos. I frequently received complaints from the older members of the assembly about how these kids were unfit for the responsibilities of their roles. Now, those same members miss the energy and vivacity they brought to the palace."
She smiled wistfully, her laughter mingling with a touch of sadness. "Oh, those were the days," she said, her voice trailing off as she lost herself in the fond memories.
A smile tugged at my lips as Amba''s stories brought back my own memories. I couldn''t help but reminisce about the days when Ziwa, Loban, and I would pull off ridiculous pranks, only to be scolded by our teachers and parents. The phrase "You''re not fit to be a king or queen" became our permanent tag, one that we wore with a strange sense of pride.
Fiora''s voice broke the nostalgic silence. "What happened to your husband?" she asked, her tone filled with genuine sympathy.
Amba''s expression darkened as she recounted her painful past. "He got Dreamweaver''s Malady," she began, her voice trembling. "It''s a condition where the afflicted unintentionally enters the dreams of others, gradually losing their own sanity in the process. We have a cure now, but back then... I could only watch him descend into madness, losing more of himself every day."
Her voice faltered, and I could hear the tears that she was struggling to hold back. "Even as he slipped away, he never forgot me. In his final days, he stayed away, locking himself in rooms to protect me from his condition. But just before he passed, he hugged me tightly and whispered, ''I''m sorry, and I love you more than anything in this world.'' Then... he died in my arms."
The soft sniffles turned into quiet, heart-wrenching sobs. I finally turned toward them, intending to comfort our strong Queen, but Fiora was already there, holding Amba gently, offering her silent support.
After a few moments, Amba pulled herself together, wiping her tears. "huh! The bittersweet memories..... What are we even talking about?" she said, trying to brush off the emotional moment. But Fiora, persistent as always, asked with a small smile, "You never did tell us how your comrades became so sensible."
Amba giggled softly, a small spark of joy returning to her eyes. "They changed after watching Arna and Marcus, they were their idol...Fortunately, Marcus is alive, but for a long time, we believed he was gone too. There wasn''t a specific day or moment¡ªit just happened slowly. Their personalities evolved, and so did their bond with each other and me."
Her voice softened as she spoke, the weight of her memories still present but now accompanied by a sense of peace. "Time and shared pain do that¡ªthey transform us, sometimes in ways we don''t even notice until much later."
"Should we arrange a reunion for my father and your comrades?" Fiora suggested, her voice carrying a hint of excitement.
Our strong queen let out a light-hearted giggle. "You think they''ll wait for you? I can bet they''ve already planned their own reunion. In fact, if I''m not mistaken, they''re probably in your house right now, creating chaos."
Fiora''s brows knitted in confusion."From what I''ve observed, my father is a serious man, They''ve been apart for more than twenty years¡ªthey must be hesitant to talk to each other."
If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.
I couldn''t help but smile at her innocence. Amba, however, was amused. "Darling, that''s the beauty of their relationship. It runs deeper than the years they''ve spent apart. And if you don''t believe me, go and check for yourself¡ªbut don''t forget your spells for the magic veil. You remember them, right?"
Fiora''s face fell slightly. "I don''t know. Nobody taught me that."
Amba let out a heavy sigh, then gently instructed, "Repeat after me." She guided Fiora through the incantation, her tone patient and reassuring. After a few moments, Fiora quickly mastered it, opened a portal, and vanished, leaving me alone with Amba and Ziwa, who remained unconscious.
The room settled into an uncomfortable silence, thick and heavy until Amba finally spoke. "So, you''re not going to talk to her?" Her tone was pointed, her gaze direct.
"About what?" I replied, my voice flat, trying to deflect the question.
"Don''t play games with me, Zack. You know exactly what I''m talking about," she countered, her voice tinged with a scolding edge.
I remained silent, unsure of what to say. Amba walked over, placing her hands on my shoulders. "I know it''s difficult, and it always will be," she said, her voice softening. "I''ll support you in whatever decision you make,..... but serving people from the highest authority for over a hundred years has taught me that you can''t stop what''s meant to happen... You can only control the situation when you''re in it."
"What''s wrong with being cautious?" I snapped, frustration bubbling up, tired of hearing the same advice over and over again. "I don''t understand what''s so wrong with wanting to be cautious and protect the people you love ahead of time."
"Nothing," she replied, her voice calm yet firm. "There''s nothing wrong with protecting those you care about. But there''s a difference between protection and imprisonment....You can always keep a butterfly, a bird, or a person behind bars to keep them safe, but there are only two outcomes: they''ll either break free one day and never return, or they''ll accept their fate and become weak, vulnerable to any threat."
She sighed deeply, turning me to face her. "Your love is like those bars¡ªrestrictive. Your concern isn''t baseless, but you need to understand that people, especially those you love, have to make mistakes to learn. They have to experience pain to understand why they need to avoid it. If you want to protect those around you, let them be close to you. Let them¡ªor should I say ''her''¡ªdecide what she wants. Don''t make that decision for her."
"But what if I let her in and she betrays me?" My voice cracked, the fear I''d been holding back finally spilling out. "What if she destroys everything I''ve built? Amba... I... I don''t have the strength to start all over again."
Amba smiled gently, her eyes full of understanding. "And what if she ends up protecting you? What if she''s the one destined to be your shield? There''s an old saying in Etherea: every beginning starts with something ending. It''s the law of life. We could debate this endlessly, but it won''t change anything..... The worst that could happen is you''ll find one more person you can''t trust. But that''s what makes you a leader; that''s why people put their faith in you. If sixteen-year-old Zack could survive, I bet twenty-four-year-old Zack is even stronger."
Her confidence in me brought a small smile to my face. "You trust me more than I trust myself."
She chuckled, her expression shifting from caring to playful mockery. "I may not say it often, but I''ve watched you grow up, Never did I think I''d end up crying in your arms. You''re way stronger than you think, child" Then, with a sudden change in tone, she added, "And I''ve been meaning to say this for a long time as well¡ªI''m way older than you! Where are your honorifics? How dare you call me by my name?"
"Amba," I teased, unable to resist.
She raised an eyebrow, feigning indignation. "That''s Samragyi to you, young man."
We both laughed, the tension in the room easing just a little.
"Will you talk to her now?" Amba''s voice was gentle, but her eyes held a firm expectation.
I hesitated, the weight of the question pressing down on me. "I don''t even know where to start... or what to say. And besides, I think she likes Theo more than me. If we were in different bodies, she''d probably tell Theo everything."
Amba''s eyes twinkled with a mix of amusement and understanding. "I won''t argue with that, but maybe you should ask her directly. And honestly, Zack, you might be intimidating her a bit, while Theo¡ªhe''s all affection whenever he gets the chance," she teased, a playful smirk tugging at her lips.
I couldn''t help but roll my eyes, though a small smile crept onto my face. "I''m Zachary, not Theo," I insisted, my voice tinged with a bit of defensiveness.
"And she treats you as Zack, not Theo," Amba shot back, her tone softening as she saw the truth of her words sink in.
She was right, of course. It wasn''t common for mates to differentiate between their partner''s wolf and human sides, but in this case, it was strangely comforting. It meant that in her eyes, I was unique, someone separate from Theo. And as much as I loved Theo, I was my own person, with my own needs, my own identity.
Silence hung between us for a moment, thick with unspoken thoughts, until Amba spoke again. "So...?" she asked, raising an eyebrow.
I feigned ignorance. "What?"
She sighed, exasperated but persistent. "So, are you going to talk to her or not?"
A deep breath escaped me as I nodded. "I will."
Amba''s eyes lit up with excitement. "Great! Let''s go!"
"Not now... later," I said, trying to calm her enthusiasm.
Her excitement dimmed slightly as she looked at me, puzzled. "Why?"
"Because Ziwa needs me right now, and¡ª" But before I could finish, Ziwa stirred her voice to a low mumble as she began to wake up.
Amba and I turned toward her, our gazes fixed as we watched her slowly come to. She blinked a few times, her expression one of confusion mixed with amusement as she took us in. "Guys, relax. I''m alive," she said, her voice groggy but carrying a hint of her usual sarcasm.
Relief washed over me, and I could see the same in Amba''s eyes as we both exhaled deeply. Ziwa stretched, shaking off the remnants of sleep, and Amba was immediately at her side, her concern evident. "How are you feeling, my dear?"
Ziwa smiled, a brightness in her eyes that had been missing for far too long. "I feel... light like a huge weight has been lifted off my shoulders," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of surprise and relief.
Amba nodded, her worry easing slightly, while I leaned forward, my voice gentle but urgent. "Do you remember anything? What happened to you?"
Ziwa''s expression darkened, her eyes narrowing as she tried to piece together her memories. "Not everything, but enough," she began, her voice hardening with anger. "That son of a bi***... he tricked me, took me away with his dirty tricks, and used me like some kind of tool. I''ve got all this information, but it''s like it''s locked away¡ªI can''t remember any of it! F***ing hell, it''s driving me insane!" Each word was laced with fury, her frustration spilling over.
Amba and I couldn''t help but share a glance before bursting into laughter, the tension in the room easing just a little. "My Ziwa is back," I said, relief and affection in my voice.
Ziwa''s eyes flashed as she rounded on me, her tone sharp. "You motherf***ing moron! How could you not notice the difference in my behaviour?"
"Woah, calm down!" I raised my hands in mock surrender, trying to keep the situation from escalating. "I did notice, but I thought it was just work stress or maybe the pressure from investigating the murder."
At the mention of the murder, Ziwa''s demeanour shifted dramatically. Her face paled, and she began repeating the word, "Murder... murder... Zack... murder..." Her breathing quickened, turning shallow and ragged.
"Amba, get her some water!" I said urgently. Amba moved quickly, bringing a glass of water to Ziwa, who took it with trembling hands, trying to steady her breathing. After a few deep breaths, she managed to speak again, her voice strained but determined.
"Zack, Loban didn''t betray us. He was under that curly-haired man''s spell... He hasn''t left this world; he''s trapped inside that bastard. Loban... he''s the one holding him back, stopping him from creating even more chaos," Ziwa''s voice quivered with a mix of fear and resolve, her eyes wide with the weight of what she was saying.
"I''m not sure what you''re talking about," I said, my confusion evident.
Amba''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. "Maybe I do," she said, drawing our attention. We both looked at her, waiting for her to elaborate. "Perhaps... Ebon was losing his powers, growing weaker. To stabilize himself, he needed the agony of genocide. Somewhere along the line, he must have encountered Loban. Sensing his vulnerability, he likely captured Loban and fed on his energy. But maybe that wasn''t enough, so he used Loban as a pawn to incite more chaos. But if Loban was strong-willed, he might have fought back and gotten trapped inside him, stopping him from further murder."
Amba''s eyes widened as the realization dawned on her. "That could explain why he''s now using both women''s emotions to fuel his thirst for power... Oh! That makes so much sense," she murmured, more to herself than to us.
Ziwa''s eyes lit up with a flicker of hope. "Does that mean Loban was innocent?" she asked, her voice tinged with desperation, while I remained silent, caught between scepticism and a faint, unnameable hope.
Amba''s expression softened, but her voice remained measured. "I''m just speculating, looking at the brighter side. There''s a possibility he sought revenge and willingly joined forces with Ebon. Maybe they planned it all, but Loban wasn''t as strong as you, Zack and was defeated by you getting trapped inside Ebon as a result."
Ziwa''s hope faltered, but she persisted. "Then why is he stopping the murders?"
"Maybe he isn''t," Amba suggested, her tone more contemplative than certain. "It''s possible their energies are simply incompatible, clashing in a way that prevents either from reaching their full potential....... and that theory could explain Why he needed You as a spy"
A heavy silence fell over the room, thick with unspoken fears and unacknowledged possibilities. After what felt like an eternity, Ziwa turned to me, her voice breaking the quiet. "Where''s Luna?"
"She''s with her father," I replied, keeping my tone neutral.
Ziwa''s eyes narrowed. "Her parents came all this way, and you''re sitting here?"
"No, They''re at their place," I clarified, seeing the confusion on her face. "Fiora''s real father." My words hung in the air, and I avoided her gaze, adding, "It''s a long story."
Ziwa didn''t seem to buy it. "I don''t understand. She clarified everything at the Queen''s place. Don''t you want to make a good first impression on him?"
Guilt churned in my stomach, twisting into knots. "I don''t want to leave you alone again. I won''t push any more of my responsibilities onto you," I said, my voice laden with guilt.
Ziwa paused, then with a smirk, she said, "I knew you were ugly, but I didn''t know you were dumb too. If I''m not going to handle your responsibilities, then who is? Your unborn child? With a brain like yours, I don''t see it being born." She turned to Amba, her tone mischievous. "Wanna bet Luna will be the first to propose and confess her love?"
I growled, mockingly offended. "That''s offensive."
"Then be a man, talk to her father, and propose!" Ziwa shot back, matching my intensity.
The challenge in her words ignited something in me, and I stood up, determination hardening my resolve. "Fine," I said, ready to prove her wrong.
As I turned to leave, Ziwa''s voice cut through the air, stern and commanding. "Zackary Theo Crystal," she called, using my full name with an authority that demanded attention. "Fiora is meant to be our Luna. If you can''t trust her, then free her. The mate bond hurts her as much as it hurts you. If you love her, say it¡ªotherwise, reject her and let her go."
Then, with a sudden shift, her voice softened into a teasing lilt. "And don''t forget to give me a handsome thank-you gift later."
A little irritated, I leaned in and smirked. "You know what? I was holding back because you weren''t feeling well, but since you''re up and about, I think it''s time for some truth. You look like a cow on a strict diet¡ªif that cow had somehow developed an alarming addiction to Pilates."
Her eyes widened, but I continued, unfazed. "And that expression you''ve got¡ªprobably think it''s mysterious and alluring, huh? Well, hate to break it to you, but it looks more like you''re trying to hold in a sneeze. As for those cheekbones? They''re so sharp, that you might be storing nuts for the winter. Model-worthy, you call them? Rodent-adjacent is more like it."
I could see her starting to sputter, but I wasn''t done. "And that sultry pose of yours? More ''awkward giraffe'' than ''graceful swan.'' Your legs are so long and spindly that they look like you borrowed them from a stork. And don''t even get me started on your arms¡ªstick-thin, but with elbows so pointy you could chisel stone. Honestly, you''re like a walking, talking geometry lesson, with more angles than a protractor."
She stared at me, dumbfounded, still trying to process what just happened. Taking advantage of her silence, I softened my tone. "Still, I love you and want to protect you, see you happy and carefree all your life. As your brother, I thought I was doing a marvellous job, but I forgot that you have your own life to live. I tried to control every step you took, and for that, I''m sorry. I''ll try to be better, I promise, and Thank you for everything you did for me"
I leaned in and placed a light kiss on her forehead before turning to leave her room.
A few moments later, I heard her voice behind me, finally comprehending what had just happened. "Ewwww... ewwww... ewwww! Zackary Theo Crystal, you''re a fuc*** dead man!" she screamed.
I couldn''t help but laugh as I walked away, ready to make things right with Fiora''s father.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3900
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 43rd chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 10/08/2024
44. Icy Apologies (Z)
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Zachary (POV)
As I arrived at Fiora''s place, the sound of loud singing echoed through the air, signalling that a party was in full swing. I hesitated at the door, not wanting to intrude on the celebration. Calmly, I tried to connect with Fiora, but when she didn''t respond, a wave of anxiety washed over me. My heart began to pound in my chest as I tried again, my voice tinged with worry. "Fiora... Fiora?"
"Yes?" Her voice finally came through, sweet but oddly distant, like honeydew strained of warmth. "Where are you?" I asked, a mix of hesitation and guilt seeping into my words.
"At the waterfall. Do you need anything?" she replied, her tone cool and formal, almost like she was talking to a stranger.
Confusion knotted in my chest. Why is she talking like a corporate employee? "Didn''t you go home?" I asked cautiously, trying to understand what was going on.
"I did, but my father was busy with his friend, so I didn''t interfere and came here instead," she answered. Meanwhile, I was already sprinting towards the waterfall, a sense of urgency pushing me forward.
"Why didn''t you come back?" I asked, my voice laced with concern. There was a brief pause on her end before she finally answered, "I didn''t want to be a burden."
Her words hit me like a punch to the gut, making my heart ache. I instantly knew I had messed up. When I reached the waterfall, there she was, sitting alone, staring at the cascading water. She looked so small, so isolated, that it twisted something deep inside me.
I approached her quietly, trying not to startle her. "Hey," I said softly. She jolted slightly but then turned and smiled at me¡ªthough it didn''t reach her eyes. "Oh! Hi," she replied, her voice light, almost too light.
I sat down next to her, trying to steady my racing heart. "It''s a little hot here. I was thinking... maybe we could go to our snow lake house? Could you help me get there?" My heart pounded in anticipation, bracing myself for rejection.
To my surprise, she agreed, but there was something off. Her smile seemed forced, and her eyes remained distant. She created a vortex with almost mechanical precision, then gestured for me to enter, her demeanour unsettlingly formal. Frustration bubbled up inside me, and Theo¡ªwho usually shared my emotions¡ªwas disturbingly silent. Had I messed things up this badly?
Fiora followed me into the vortex, her hands neatly clasped in front of her. The cold air hit us as we arrived at the snow lake house, and I noticed her shivering slightly. I cursed myself for forgetting how sensitive she was to the cold. "Oh! I forgot. Let me get you something warm," I offered, turning to fetch a coat.
"No, no need. I''m leaving," she replied, her voice polite but distant. "Whenever you want to come back, just call me." She gave a polite smile, then began to position herself to open another vortex. Panic surged in me, and without thinking, I grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks.
"Where do you think you''re going?" I asked, my brows knitted together in concern. She avoided my gaze, trying to pull away, but I tightened my hold and, in one swift motion, lifted her into my arms.
She didn''t protest or say anything¡ªjust let me carry her in silence. This wasn''t the Fiora I knew. She was always strong, always fiery. Seeing her so subdued, so quiet, was tearing me apart. I took her to my room, gently setting her down on the bed before pulling out a crocheted fur coat to keep her warm.
"Do you want some tea?" I asked, hoping to coax some warmth back into her. She shook her head, politely refusing. I was at a loss. I''ve never been good at comforting people. All I wanted was for her to vent, to shout, even to throw something at me. But this calm, polite Fiora was hurting me more than any angry outburst ever could.
"Do you want to ice skate?" I asked, my voice soft and low, a glimmer of hope threading through my words. She nodded her head a little
As I returned with the ice skates I''d carefully prepared for Fiora after her last visit, I found her still sitting on the bed, her eyes lost in the void between the floor and her thoughts. She didn''t even acknowledge my presence, which only deepened the heavy sense of guilt weighing on me. When she finally looked up, she offered me a smile¡ªsweet, but hollow, lacking the usual warmth that always lit up her entire face. She stood up and reached for the skates, the familiar gesture now drained of its usual playfulness.
But I hesitated, pulling the skates just out of her reach, silently pleading for her to meet my gaze. When her eyes finally connected with mine, the sight nearly broke me. Her eyes, once a vibrant kaleidoscope of life and colour, now seemed dull and lifeless, as if the spark that once defined her had been extinguished. It hit me like a punch to the gut¡ªhad I, in my misguided attempts to protect her, been the one to dim that light?
Theo, feeling the anguish in my heart, gently took control for a moment. His voice, usually so confident, was laced with fear and regret as he called out to her, "Snowflake..." But instead of the warmth and affection that nickname usually elicited, she quickly looked away and responded in a voice so devoid of emotion it sent chills down my spine. "Yes," she answered, as if talking to a stranger.
Theo withdrew, defeated, his words echoing in my mind, "I think I lost her." The admission felt like the final nail in the coffin, shattering what little hope I had left, but I refused to give in.
"Fiora," I said, my voice trembling with the desperation that clawed at my chest. "I know I''ve messed up¡ªmore than I can ever make up for. Please... shout at me, hit me, anything. Just don''t do this... don''t shut me out like this." My words came out as a plea, raw and broken as if my heart was laid bare in front of her.
She didn''t speak right away. Instead, she stared at the wall, her silence more painful than any words she could''ve uttered. After what felt like an eternity, she drew in a shaky breath and finally spoke, her voice fragile yet determined. "Zack, Theo... if you don''t want me, just let me go. I''ve told you before how grateful I am that you trusted a stranger like me. I''m even more grateful that you''ve been there for me at every step, but... maybe I misread things. Maybe I mistook your kindness for something more." Her voice wavered, each word piercing through the guilt that already weighed heavily on my soul. "I know I''m not fit to be your queen. I''m just... I''m just a normal human, or at least that''s what I believed before I came here. I still can''t wrap my head around the fact that I''m something more, something supernatural... but maybe, just maybe, I was never meant to be anything more to you."
Her words were like sharp, cold knives, each one cutting deeper into the fragile bond we shared. I wanted to scream, to grab her and shake her until she understood how wrong she was, how much she meant to me¡ªbut the crushing weight of guilt and the stark realization of how much I had hurt her held me back. I had to find a way to fix this, to prove to her¡ªand to myself¡ªthat she was everything I wanted and more, that she was my everything
"If I were human, I''m sure you wouldn''t have even looked in my direction," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. She lifted her head slightly to meet my eyes, her fingers fidgeting nervously as she spoke. The vibrant kaleidoscope of colours in her eyes¡ªonce so full of life¡ªseemed to dull with every passing second, like the fading embers of a once-roaring fire.
"I get so confused," she continued, her voice trembling. "Sometimes it feels like we''re making progress like we''re moving forward, but then... it''s like we''re back at square one like we''re strangers all over again. Theo showers me with love, makes me feel wanted, and you... you give me this hot and cold treatment that leaves me constantly questioning where we stand. How am I supposed to know what I can tell you and what I can''t? That''s why I don''t tell you everything that''s going on in my life. Maybe I was hoping, deep down, that you''d trust me enough, that I wouldn''t have to spell everything out for you¡ªthat you''d understand, that you''d see things from my perspective. But I guess I was making up a fantasy in my head."
Her words hit me like a tidal wave, crashing over me with the realization that I''d been pushing her away without even realizing it. When she bowed her head slightly, the act felt like a dagger to my heart, as if she was surrendering, giving up on something I hadn''t even realized I was about to lose. My mind screamed We''ve lost her, and before I knew what I was doing, I pulled her into a tight embrace, not caring if she wanted it or not.
"I''m sorry, Fiora," I whispered, my voice cracking under the weight of my guilt. "I''ve been so blind, so wrapped up in my own fears that I never stopped to see the world through your eyes. I thought I was protecting you, but... turns out I was just being stupid." I pulled back slightly, enough to look into her eyes¡ªthose beautiful, dull eyes now teetering on the edge of tears. My heart broke a little more at the sight.
This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.
"I should''ve trusted you more. I did trust you, deep down, but I let my past dictate my actions. I know it sounds like an excuse, and maybe it is, but it''s the truth. I can''t turn back time and fix the mistakes I''ve made, but I promise you, I''ll do everything in my power to change. I need you, Fiora..."
Before I could finish, Fiora threw her arms around me, burying her face in my chest as she finally let go, crying like a child who had held it in for too long. I wrapped my arms around her, holding her close, silently vowing that I would never let her go again.
When she finally calmed down, she wiped her tears with the back of her hand, still clinging to me. She looked up, her eyes¡ªthose vibrant, kaleidoscopic orbs¡ªwere back to their full, mesmerizing colours, now sparkling with a mischievous glint. She smiled up at me and asked, her voice teasing, "So, does this mean I can wear your mark?"
I could feel the heat rising to my cheeks, turning my face a deep crimson as memories of the night of Theo and her flooded my mind. Even though I wasn''t in control, I had felt every single moment, every sensation. Only I knew the strength it had taken not to mark her then and there. My thoughts spiralled until they were abruptly interrupted by the sound of Fiora''s soft giggles.
"What?" I asked, trying to mask my embarrassment.
"You''re as red as a tomato," she teased, laughing a little more, the sound lightening the air between us.
I couldn''t help but smile at her playful tone, but I quickly sobered up, realizing there was something important I needed to say. "Fiora, I need to tell you something," I said, my voice urgent, almost pleading for her full attention.
Her laughter faded as she nodded, her expression serious now, her eyes locked onto mine.
"I...lo... I''m not good with emotions," I began, stumbling over my words. "I''m overprotective, and I don''t always pick up on the unspoken things. I''m not great at reading between the lines, and I''m not the most emotional person. But... if you ask me for something, if you just tell me what you need, I''ll do everything in my power to give it to you. You just have to say it..... So, Do you still want to be with me?" My voice was filled with nervousness at the last sentence
Fiora looked up at me, her playful demeanour fading into something more vulnerable. Her voice was soft, almost hesitant. "I''m... I''m a spoiled, emotionally pampered kid. I''m too carefree for my own good, and I stumble into trouble more often than I should. I''m super mischievous, and I overthink everything. My heart usually wins over logic, and, honestly, I''m probably more of a headache than I should be...... DO YOU, still want to be with me?" Her big doe eyes, filled with uncertainty, searched mine for reassurance.
I couldn''t help the small, amused smile that tugged at my lips. "Can''t you just say that we both have our strengths and weaknesses?" I teased gently, trying to lighten the weight of her words.
She arched an eyebrow, not missing a beat. "Can''t you just admit you want me to be your piggyback for the rest of your life?" she retorted, a mischievous glint returning to her eyes.
I felt a flush of warmth spread across my cheeks, half from embarrassment and half from the truth of her words. "Do I ever win an argument with you?" I asked, already knowing the answer but needing to hear it anyway.
"Not a chance," she replied with a playful smirk, her tone teasing but resolute.
At that moment, Theo surfaced, his voice carrying a weight of regret and tenderness. "I''m sorry," he murmured, the words filled with sincerity.
The shift in Fiora''s demeanour was immediate. Her face lit up at the sound of Theo''s voice, her eyes sparkling with the affection she reserved just for him. "Theooo," she exclaimed, her voice bright and filled with emotion. She instinctively started to throw her arms around him, but then, as if caught in a sudden wave of doubt, she hesitated. Her hands froze mid-air before she folded them back, her expression turning uncertain. She looked up at him, her eyes now clouded with scepticism as if she wasn''t sure whether she still had the right to embrace him so freely.
Theo''s eyes softened, but there was a flicker of hurt when Fiora hesitated to embrace him. I didn''t miss the opportunity to tease him. "I know I''ve got trust issues, but what''s your excuse?" I smirked, poking fun through our shared connection.
His response was swift and dry, "I was trying to be on your side, but clearly, that was a mistake." His tone carried a mock irritation that made me chuckle.
"Oh, too bad. You''re stuck with me now," I shot back, feeling the tension between us ease slightly. But I could sense his frustration simmering beneath the surface.
Turning my attention back to Fiora, I saw her looking at us with a puzzled expression that screamed, "What are you two even talking about?"
Theo, always quick with his tactics, flashed his big, soft puppy eyes at her¡ªthe ultimate weapon in his arsenal. But to my surprise, it didn''t work. Fiora remained unfazed, her gaze unwavering. Theo, undeterred, tried again, his voice dropping to that irresistibly apologetic tone, "I''m sorry."
Fiora studied him for a moment, her expression unreadable, before she tilted her head and asked, "What will I get in return?"
Both Theo and I blinked at her, thoroughly confused. She further clarified, "If I accept your apology, what do I get in return?"
Theo, ever the negotiator, immediately asked, "What do you want?" His voice held a mixture of amusement and curiosity.
Her eyes shifted from a serene sapphire blue to a mischievous kaleidoscope of colours, and a devilish smile curled her lips. "Can I rub my head against your fur whenever I want?"
Theo raised an eyebrow, clearly entertained by her request, but he shook his head. "Nope."
Without missing a beat, Fiora responded, "Then no apology accepted."
I couldn''t help but laugh, speaking through our mind-link, "She wasn''t kidding when she said she''s extremely mischievous."
Theo''s reply came almost immediately, "Mischievous and crafty, all rolled into one."
We both laughed, our shared amusement echoing through our bond. We silently thanked the Goddess for bringing Fiora into our lives¡ªher vibrant spirit was exactly what we needed.
In the end, Theo caved, agreeing to her terms. Fiora beamed with triumph, unaware that Theo was already scheming his own playful revenge.
Then we both shared the control and asked her "Do you wanna Ice skate?" she shook her head "It''s freezing outside and there''s a snowfall going on to"
As soon as she mentioned being cold, it hit me¡ªI''d completely forgotten to warm up the house amidst all the chaos. I jumped to my feet and hurried to turn on all the heaters. Sometimes I forget that her body isn''t designed to endure the harshness of winter.
While I busied myself making the house cozy, Fiora popped out of my room and began trailing me like a mischievous shadow. Occasionally, she''d do something playful, bringing a fleeting smile to my face despite the weight on my mind. Eventually, I couldn''t hold it in any longer. I turned to her and asked, "Fiora, can I ask you something? But you have to promise to be completely honest, no matter what, okay?"
She nodded playfully, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.
I hesitated, then finally asked, "Why do you like Theo more?"
Her gaze sharpened as if my question had been plucked straight from a fool''s handbook. I braced myself for the expected lecture¡ªsomething about Theo being more approachable, funnier, blah blah blah. But instead, she tilted her head and side-eyed me with a look that pierced through my defences. "Are you serious? You don''t know why I like him more than you?"
A sharp pang of hurt lanced through my chest. Her words confirmed my fear¡ªshe truly did prefer him. My heart faltered.
I swallowed hard, not trusting my voice, and shook my head, hoping my silence would mask the emotions I was struggling to contain.
Then, in an absurdly cute manner, she cupped her face with both hands and, in a voice as sweet as honey, replied, "Because he has soft, long, cottony fur!" She then burst into a fit of childish joy, jumping up and down as if she were in a daydream, while Theo howled with laughter.
I stood there, dumbfounded. Had I really lost to Theo just because he was... furry? No... no... that couldn''t be it. I must have misheard. Gathering myself, I asked again, this time with a serious tone, "Fiora, I''m not joking."
Her expression shifted, the lightness in her eyes darkening as she asked, "Do you really want to hear the truth?" I nodded slowly, a sense of unease crawling up my spine.
"It''s not easy for me to say this," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. Her hesitation was palpable, and my heart pounded in my chest, each beat louder than the last. "But... the truth is... ummm..." She paused, and the silence stretched, thick with tension.
My breath caught. What was she about to reveal? Then, just as the suspense became unbearable, she suddenly blurted out, "It''s because he''s... fluffy!"
The room exploded with laughter¡ªFiora''s laughter, bright and carefree, and Theo''s deep chuckles echoing off the walls. But I could only stand there, frozen, as the tension snapped into a maddening anticlimax.
"Fioraaaa," I mockingly growled, frustration seeping into my tone. She stopped, her playful mirth still dancing in her eyes, and took my hand, her touch warm but firm.
"Yes, it''s true," she admitted, her voice now soft but serious. "I''m more biased toward him because he''s fluffy, and I love fluffy things. If you want me to treat you both the same, I''m sorry, but I can''t. Every time I see him, all I want is to hug him, play with him... It''s just how I am." She paused, her grip tightening on my hand. "But you''re different, okay? You and Theo... you''re not the same. I''ve never compared you, and I never will." She smiled sweetly, but the words felt like a toy knife twisting in my chest.
I stared at her, my mind racing. "I cannot accept this," I muttered, my voice barely controlled. "I can''t lose to him just because he''s hairy!"
Fiora''s eyes gleamed with mischief, her lips curling into a sly grin. "Well," she said, her tone playful yet unsettling, "it is what it is. Can''t change it. Sorry."
The finality of her words sent a jolt through me. I couldn''t just let it end like this. The air around us grew taut as if waiting for the next move. Without warning, I lunged at her. Fiora''s eyes widened in surprise, but she was quick¡ªmuch quicker than before. She darted away, a streak of laughter trailing behind her as I gave chase.
When I finally caught her I started tickling her not realizing how close we were.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3400
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 44th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 17/08/2024
45. Oh Mate.. Oh Mate (F)
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
My laughter echoed through our cosy snow-covered haven as I sprawled on the Diwan, helpless against his relentless tickling. When he finally stopped, allowing my laughter to fade, I noticed how close we were¡ªso close that I could hear the rapid beat of his heart mingling with my own. A soft smile crept across my face as I gently pulled him closer, guiding his head to rest on my chest. I began to stroke his hair tenderly, whispering, "Thank you," my voice soft, the moment tender.
He let out a contented sigh, his body relaxing into mine. With a gentle shift, he turned me so that I was lying on top of him, my exhaustion from the day''s stress melting into his warmth. His hand found its way back to my hair, fingers threading through it slowly, soothingly. "I''ll wait for the day when you''ll demand things from me," he murmured, his voice heavy with sleep but steady in its affection, "rather than asking for permission."
I lifted myself slightly, just enough to meet his eyes, holding his gaze with an intensity that made him fidget. His discomfort was almost amusing. "What?" he asked, a hint of nervousness.
In response, I leaned down and pressed a soft kiss to his forehead, the gesture both simple and profound. Then, I settled back against him, my ear over his heart, feeling its rhythm beneath me. and suddenly, a familiar sensation washed over me¡ªmy purple horns began to itch, signalling their imminent appearance
I lifted myself again, my expression carefully innocent, a small smile playing on my lips. His eyes narrowed slightly as he asked, "Now, what?"
Maintaining my innocent facade, I lowered myself towards his forehead, but at the last second, I diverted to his neck. The urge to bite him surged within me, but I held back, instead brushing my lips against his skin, teasing him with the softest imitation of a bite¡ªnever quite crossing the line.
His reaction was immediate¡ªa low, throaty moan escaped him, and I couldn''t help but mentally celebrate, ''Yup, success!'' But as I pulled back to tease him further, my triumph was cut short.
His eyes locked onto mine, and I froze. They had shifted, both colours swirling together, a sign of the dual forces within him asserting their dominance. His gaze bore into me, intense and unyielding, as if he could see right through the playful facade I''d been wearing. The air between us thickened, the playful atmosphere now charged with something deeper, more primal.
"I think I pulled the wrong switch," I stammered, my voice trembling with uncertainty.
"No..." Zack and Theo''s voices melded together, their blended tone sending a shiver down my spine, the atmosphere now far more intense than I had anticipated. "You made the right decision." Their voices, deep and commanding, stirred something primal within me¡ªa growing urge to sink my teeth into him. My breath quickened, each inhale feeling as if I''d just run a marathon, and my lips grew unbearably dry as I held their piercing gaze.
The world around me seemed to blur, and I forgot what I had been doing. Instinct took over as I lowered myself to his neck, starting with soft, lingering kisses behind his ear, and trailing down to the nape of his neck. His hands found their way under my shirt, his touch slow and deliberate as he traced patterns across my back, sending shivers through me.
My lips grazed his skin, and I began to lick his neck, savouring the taste slowly. The desire to bite him intensified, overwhelming every other thought. I positioned myself, ready to give in to the urge, but just as I was about to, he suddenly flipped me, pulling me away from his neck.
Our eyes met, and I was taken aback by how dark his gaze had become, filled with a smouldering intensity that made my heart race. He gently withdrew his hand from under my shirt, then pressed soft kisses on my forehead, my eyelids, and finally, my cheek, each touch tender yet charged with unspoken emotion.
He then rose from me, his eyes shifting back to their familiar golden-green hue. The warmth of his body left me, and I suddenly felt a coldness settle in, a stark contrast to the heat of the moment before. He must have noticed because the next thing he did was wrap his arms around me, enveloping me in his warmth once more. Yet, despite the comfort, a pang of disappointment tugged at me, the unfulfilled tension lingering between us.
"He doesn''t want me?" I thought, the doubt creeping into my mind. I was certain I hadn''t spoken the words aloud, yet he responded, "Why do you say that?" His voice still carried that blend making the moment even more intense.
"You heard that?" I asked, my confusion evident. He nodded, his expression unreadable.
"But... I didn''t say it out loud," I insisted, bewildered.
"I know," he replied calmly, his gaze steady on mine. The innocence in my eyes must have been clear, matched only by my growing confusion.
"You remember when I used this blended voice to speak with Queen Ina?" he asked, and I nodded slowly, the memory surfacing in my mind.
"Well, it was then I discovered that I could not only speak to her but also hear your thoughts¡ªloud and clear. The only drawback is that we can''t stay in this state for very long unless there''s a strong reason to." His explanation was measured, each word carefully chosen, but it didn''t erase the shock rippling through me.
"Have you... used it before?" I asked, my voice tinged with scepticism, a slight edge creeping into my tone.
"No, not until now. I wanted to, but I didn''t want to breach your privacy," he admitted, his sincerity shining through. That simple confession made my heart swell with respect for him. Honestly, this man was setting the bar impossibly high for me.
I hugged him tightly, a wave of warmth washing over me, and for a moment, it felt like the world outside didn''t exist. His embrace was everything I needed, a refuge in the storm of emotions swirling inside me. After a few moments, he gently pulled back just enough to ask, "So, are you really not going to talk about it?"
"What?" My voice was soft, a little hoarse from the comfort of being so close to him.
"Why do you think I don''t want you?" he asked, his tone gentle but insistent, searching my eyes for answers.
I hesitated, then whispered, "I don''t know... Do you?" The vulnerability in my voice was almost palpable, each word carrying the weight of my uncertainty.
His response was immediate, his grip on me tightening as he said, "I do. I want you more than you realize. Why would you even think otherwise?"
"Because," I began, my voice trembling with the weight of the confession, "you always back off whenever we get close." There was a hint of frustration, but mostly it was fear¡ªfear of being unwanted.
His expression softened, a mix of regret and understanding crossing his features. "That''s because I don''t want to burden you with responsibilities. You''re already dealing with so much," he explained, his voice carrying a tenderness that made my heart ache.
"What responsibilities?" I asked, confusion lacing my words, though I could feel the tension in the air between us.
"The day I mark you, you''ll become Queen Luna of the Crystal Pack. With that comes a lot of duties and expectations. And with everything happening, I just can''t bring myself to add that to your load right now," he said, his voice steady but tinged with concern as Zack''s influence faded, leaving Theo in control.
I blinked, processing his words, and then said, perhaps too innocently, "But... it''s not necessary to mark me." I didn''t realize the full implication of my statement until I saw the spark of mischief flash in his eyes.
A smirk curved his lips as he leaned closer, his gaze holding mine with a playful intensity. "So, you''re suggesting we skip the mark and go all the way?" His voice dripped with teasing, and I felt my cheeks heat up in response.
"No!" I exclaimed, flustered, my mind scrambling to recover from the unintended suggestion. "That''s not what I meant! I just... I mean, we could... I don''t know... postpone the marking for now?" I was stumbling over my words, the heat of the moment making it impossible to think clearly.
If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
Theo was clearly enjoying my embarrassment, his grin widening. After watching me struggle, he leaned in and kissed me lightly, just enough to steal my breath. "You have no idea how tempting you are right now," he murmured, his voice dropping an octave, making it impossible to ignore the desire simmering between us. "I''m hanging on by a thread, but honeycomb..." His lips brushed against my neck, his breath hot against my skin, "You''re intoxicating."
His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I couldn''t help but lean into him as his kisses trailed along my neck. The control was slipping through my fingers, even as he tried to regain his own. But just as I was about to give in completely, he pulled back, his eyes dark and intense, his voice once again merging with Zack''s. "No."
But I wasn''t willing to let go. ''Not this time,'' I thought, pulling him back to me and capturing his lips with mine, a kiss full of need and desperation. "Wait, Fiora... once I lose control, there''s no going back," he warned, his voice echoing in my mind through our link, the strain of restraint evident in his tone.
I pulled away just enough to lock eyes with him, letting him see the resolve in mine. "I want you," I whispered, the words carrying every bit of emotion I''d been holding back. That was all the permission he needed.
With a swift movement, he scooped me up and carried me to his bedroom. The door clicked shut behind us, and he pinned me against it, his eyes dark and serious. "Remember, if you regret this later, there''s no undoing it."
In response, I closed the distance between us with a kiss, sealing the decision I''d made. He slowly lowered me, breaking the kiss only to place a soft one on my cheek, his lips lingering as he whispered in my ear, "Unbutton me." His voice, blended with Zack''s, carried an authority that sent a shiver down my spine. I looked up at him, seeking confirmation, but the intensity in his gaze was answering enough.
"Don''t make me repeat it," he murmured, his tone making it impossible for me to think straight. With a slight hesitation, I reached for his buttons, undoing them one by one to reveal his bare chest, sculpted and commanding. He kissed me again, this time at my neck, and his lips were cold as ice, sending confusing signals to my brain. A soft moan escaped me, and I felt his lips curve into a smirk before he stepped back, a mischievous smile playing on his lips as he moved away.
He stopped, and I found myself unable to tear my eyes from his body. "Could you make..." he started to say something, but I was too distracted to catch it. Noticing my confusion, he smiled, clearly enjoying the effect he had on me. "Can you turn water into ice?" he repeated, his voice smooth and coaxing. I nodded absentmindedly, too entranced to question him.
He directed my attention to a large jug of water on the side table. My mind was too clouded to wonder why, so I moved closer, focusing on the water. With a deep breath, I lifted the water in it into the air, forming small spheres and extracting the heat from them, watching as they crystallized into delicate ice balls. Satisfied with the result, I carefully lowered them back into the jug, unaware that Zack had silently moved behind me.
His arms wrapped around me from behind, pulling me close. I turned my head, intending to kiss him, but he had other plans. As soon as I turned, something cold touched my stomach, and my eyes squeezed shut, a gasp escaping my lips as I tightened my grip on him, a soft moan slipping out. The cold against my skin sent jolts of sensation through me, making it hard to stand, and if it weren''t for Zack''s stronghold, I would have surely collapsed.
He didn''t stop there. Slowly, he rolled the ice ball upward, tracing a path to my cleavage. My back arched instinctively, pressing my body closer to the ice ball away from him and my head towards him, while my breath came in heavy, ragged gasps, filling the room. With deliberate precision, he let the ice ball drop inside my bra, and the sudden cold made it nearly impossible to breathe.
Desperately, I reached to remove it, but before I could, Zack''s hand gripped mine, halting me midway. His hold was firm, a silent command that left no room for resistance.
"I dare you to remove it," he commanded, his voice as cold and unyielding as the ice. The challenge in his tone was unmistakable, sending a thrill through me. With a smirk, he grabbed another ice ball, his eyes locked onto mine as he turned me to face him.
Desperate for warmth, I instinctively gripped his open shirt, pulling myself closer to him, seeking refuge in his heat. Just as I began to find a semblance of comfort, I felt two ice balls roll down my back, igniting a sharp contrast between the warmth of his chest and the biting cold on my skin. The sensation was overwhelming, and this time, I couldn''t hold back. I bit into his chest, my teeth sinking into his skin without care for the force, driven by the intense mix of pain and pleasure.
His response was swift and merciless. He added two more ice balls, rolling them languidly along my back, making it impossible for me to retaliate. The cold was relentless, the water dripping from the melting ice following the curves of my spine, sending shivers that made me tremble against him.
Finally, he removed the ice balls, allowing me a moment to breathe, though not entirely. The icy devil trapped in my bra refused to be forgotten, continuing to torment me with its lingering chill.
He walked towards the bed, leaving me confused and cold. Settling on the edge, he looked at me with an infuriatingly innocent expression, the devilish glint in his eyes unmistakable. Then, with a smirk, he had the audacity to say, "I''m a little thirsty. If you''re done playing, can I have my little ice ball back? And don''t touch it."
I knew exactly what he wanted. Under normal circumstances, I would''ve flat-out refused, but that icy devil was driving me mad. Still, I wasn''t about to let him have his way so easily.
I let a slow smile spread across my face as I reached up and began to untie my hair, letting it cascade down in soft waves. My fingers brushed through the strands as I watched him, his patience visibly wearing thin. I moved deliberately, savouring every moment as I slid off the crocheted sweater he''d made me wear, taking all the sweet time in the world. His irritation was evident, but that only fueled me further.
I unbuttoned two buttons on my shirt, just enough to tease him, before pausing to remove my bracelets, one by one. I caught the smirk that played on his lips. "I see what you''re doing," he said, his voice low and edged with impatience. "Go on, but the longer you take, the rougher it''ll be." His words should have warned me, but instead, they sent a thrill through me. Was I crazy? Why was his threat making me excited?
Finally, I undid the rest of the buttons, letting the shirt hang loosely on my body, my upper half now barely covered by my bra, which clung to me like the last barrier between us.
I walked slowly towards him, feeling his eyes rake over every inch of me. When I reached the bed, I straddled him, his hands immediately finding my thighs, squeezing with just the right amount of pressure to send a shiver through me.
With deliberate slowness, he leaned in, his lips brushing against my skin as he retrieved the ice ball with his mouth and crushed it with his teeth, his eyes never leaving mine. The sensation was maddening, a cold spark that travelled through my body, but his gaze was what truly held me captive¡ªdark, intense, and filled with promises of what was to come.
His hands travelled slowly from my thighs up to my waist, the coldness of his touch sending shivers through me. The sensation was unbearable, almost too much to handle, and in a desperate attempt to relieve it, I bit into his shoulder. Even that felt cold, eliciting a breathy question from me, "Why are you so cold?"
"I''m not cold," he replied, his voice steady and calm. Confused, I pulled back slightly, trying to understand what was happening. And then it hit me¡ªhe wasn''t cold at all; it was me who was burning up, my body flushed and on the edge. The ice wasn''t just a playful torment; it was a calculated contrast to the heat surging through me. Realizing this, I instinctively tried to pull away, but his grip, though not forceful, held me in place.
His gaze turned icy, his eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that made my heart race. "I told you," he murmured, his voice dangerously low, "there''s no going back. Even if you regret it." Worry curled around me, but before I could find the words to explain, he silenced me with his actions. His lips moved quickly, nibbling on my chest just above my cleavage. The coldness of his lips against my heated skin was maddening, scrambling my thoughts and making it impossible to think straight.
"Remove my shirt," he commanded, his voice husky as he continued his relentless assault, freeing one of my jewels from its confinement. His kisses were soft but insistent, each one a reminder of the power he held over me in that moment.
He removed my shirt with deliberate slowness, unhooking my bra and leaving me completely bare before him. His gaze was intense, almost predatory as if he were a treasure hunter who had just uncovered an infinite hoard of gold. The way he looked at me, with a mixture of desire and possessiveness, sent a shiver down my spine.
He leaned in, his lips capturing one of my softballs, and began to suck gently, his touch igniting a fire that coursed through my veins. Each sensation was heightened, his every movement sending waves of pleasure through me. It was as if time had slowed, and the world outside ceased to exist.
And yet, as the night wore on, we didn''t stop. Not even once. What began as a slow, tantalizing dance between us turned into something more¡ªa relentless pursuit of pleasure that stretched into the early hours. By the time I finally gave in and collapsed, utterly spent, I could barely move, my body a trembling mess of exhaustion and satisfaction.
He warned me afterwards, his voice low and teasing, "I went easy on you tonight because it was your first time. But next time, there won''t be any holding back." The promise in his words sent a thrill of anticipation through me, even as I wondered what ''rough'' would look like if this was him taking it easy.
But despite my exhaustion, I loved every second of it. The intensity, the connection, the sheer ecstasy of being with him¡ªevery moment was seared into my memory. And now, as I lay there, barely able to keep myself from screaming with the lingering pleasure, I couldn''t help but crave more.
{Hello, I''m Night¡ªapologies for the interruption. But this is as far as I can go [cough... cough...cough... My hands were itching to write the full scene, but I couldn''t turn this book into an A-rated one. Oh, how I wish I could! I''ve been toying with the idea of creating a separate book just for all the spicy chapters, but only if there''s interest from you all. If not, I''ll drop the idea.] Remember, you never saw what I wrote... shush...}
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3300
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 45th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 1/09/2024
46. Unsaid words (F)
A/N
This story is unedited so apologies for grammatical and spelling errors if any.
_____****____
Fiora (POV)
I woke up from the most blissful sleep, only to be greeted by the mesmerizing sight of the most captivating man on this planet lying beside me. The morning light caressed his shirtless form, highlighting every perfect detail. But as reality settled in, so did the discomfort¡ª every inch of my body ached, from my back to my waist and down to my legs. It felt as though I had carried a ton of weight, and to make matters worse, I wasn''t wearing anything under the sheets.
Note to self: Never again will I ask him for that kind of activity. I summoned all my strength, though every muscle protested, and slowly got up, clutching the sheets around me as I made my way to the washroom.
When I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror, I nearly gasped. I looked like a ghost¡ªno, scratch that, ghosts probably look better than I did. My hair was a tangled mess, resembling a ball of yarn, and my body was covered in red bite marks. The nape of my neck was a striking blue and black where he had restrained himself from marking me¡ªthankfully, he didn''t. But the rest of the marks... Ugh.
"Zackary Theo Crystal, you beast," I muttered under my breath, trying to contain my disbelief.
Zack appeared with a grin plastered on his face. "You called us?" His voice was filled with amusement, and I noticed both he and Theo were still sharing control of the body, though their voices had separated. My immediate reaction was to pull the sheet tighter around me and scream, "Get out!"
Theo, with his honey-smooth voice and those irresistible puppy eyes, pleaded, "Don''t cover yourself."
"Can I have some privacy?" I demanded, but before I could blink, their blended voice echoed, "Privacy? After last night? Oh, mon amour, that ship has sailed."
"You beast! You''ve covered me in marks and still have the audacity to say you were gentle? And now, you''re breaching my privacy too?" I shot back, my voice dripping with mock anger and sarcasm.
Zack quickly grew defensive. "I was gentle! Plus, I didn''t mark you. Theo and I took turns, giving you plenty of time to rest. We didn''t even morph our bodies to... well, you know... fill you from both ends. And besides¡ª"
"Stop... please, just stop... I get it, you were gentle," I interrupted, my face flushing as red as cranberries. Before I could protest further, he gently scooped me into his arms. Panic surged through me as I blurted, "Woah! Woah! Woah! I''m exhausted down to my bones. You''re on your own this time¡ªI can''t help you!"
"Let me prepare a bath for you. I noticed you struggled to walk," he said with a smug smile, casually pushing a button that I assumed was for the water heater.
"Laugh all you want, but this is the first and last time we''re doing this..... activity," I said firmly, trying to maintain some semblance of control.
"Activity? That''s called making love, my queen," Zack responded, his voice laced with a husky tone. The moment those words left his mouth, my breath caught in my throat. I stared at him, shocked and horrified.
"What''s wrong?" Zack asked, his voice a deep rumble that only made matters worse. And could we all just ignore Zack''s bare chest, gleaming right in front of me? Because it was definitely stirring up some sensations down south, and my body was not up for another round. I had to keep myself in check.
"Nothing, it''s just... the sweetness is a bit much for me to swallow," I replied without thinking, trying to maintain some composure.
He smirked, clearly enjoying himself. "Your body''s signals and the words leaving your mouth don''t match, you know that, right?" His teasing tone only made him ten times hotter, and I couldn''t help but think, Oh! I want to bite him, if only my body allowed.
"You can, even if your body doesn''t allow it," he replied smoothly, and my jaw practically hit the floor. "You can hear me?" I asked, wide-eyed.
He nodded, that infuriating smirk still plastered on his face.
Covering half of my face with the sheets, I hesitantly asked, "Since when?"
"Since I tasted you," he said, and I swear that smirk deepened. "So... the entire night," I blushed furiously and buried my face in the pillow, my mind swirling with the mixture of emotions and lingering sensations from the night before. Zack''s soft laughter filled the room, sending a thrill down my spine that I couldn''t ignore, even as my body ached from our earlier activities.
He leaned closer, his breath hot against my ear, and whispered, "There''s no need to hide, you know. Every part of you drives me wild."
I peeked out from the pillow, my heart pounding as his words sent a rush of heat through me. "You''re impossible," I mumbled, though the smile tugging at my lips betrayed me.
Zack''s eyes darkened, a primal hunger flickering in them. "Oh, I''m very possible, my queen. And you know it."
Before I could muster a response, he captured my lips in a kiss so deep, so consuming, that it stole the breath from my lungs. His hands roamed my body, reigniting the fire that had burned through me last night. My skin tingled where his fingers brushed, leaving a trail of heat that made me crave more.
He pulled back just enough to speak, his voice low and commanding. "I''m not done with you yet."
I shivered, my exhaustion warring with the desire his touch sparked within me. "Zack... Theo... I''m serious. I don''t think I can¡ª"
He silenced me with another kiss, his tongue teasing mine, coaxing me back into the haze of need that clouded my thoughts. "You don''t have to do anything," he whispered against my lips, his breath warm and tantalizing. "Just let me take care of you."
My body responded before my mind could catch up, arching into his touch, silently pleading for more. He knew exactly what he was doing, how to drive me to the brink of madness with the slightest touch, the faintest whisper of his breath against my skin.
His lips left mine, trailing down my neck, sucking gently at the sensitive spots that made me gasp. Every kiss was a deliberate act, a slow burn that set my nerves aflame. His hands slid under the sheets, finding their way to the curves of my hips, pulling me closer, positioning me just how he wanted.
"I can feel your heart racing," he murmured, his voice a blend of Zack and Theo, sending a thrill of anticipation through me. "I can feel how much you want this."
"I... I do," I admitted, my voice breathy, barely a whisper.
He smiled, his gaze holding mine as his hand traced the outline of my body, lingering at the places he knew drove me wild. "Good. Because I''m not stopping until you''re screaming my name."
His words were a promise, one that sent a delicious shiver through me. He shifted, his body pressing against mine, the heat of his skin burning through the thin barrier of the sheets. Every inch of him radiated power and desire, a potent combination that left me utterly at his mercy.
He began to move against me, his touch firm but teasing, a slow rhythm that built the tension between us to unbearable levels. My breath hitched, my body responding to him with a desperation that surprised me. I was helpless against the wave of pleasure he unleashed with every deliberate motion, every carefully placed kiss.
"Zack... please..." I whimpered, my voice breaking as the tension inside me reached a fever pitch.
His smirk was wicked, his eyes gleaming with satisfaction as he continued his slow, torturous assault on my senses. "Not yet," he whispered, his voice a dark promise that made my heart skip a beat. "I want to see you undone for me. Completely."
His words spiralled me, the anticipation building to an almost painful intensity. I clutched at him, my nails digging into his skin as he pushed me closer and closer to the edge. My body trembled, desperate for release, but he held me back, keeping me teetering on the brink, driving me insane with the need for more.
Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.
Finally, when I thought I couldn''t take it anymore, he shifted, his mouth finding mine in a bruising kiss as his hands worked their magic, sending me crashing over the edge. My world shattered around me, waves of pleasure washing over me in an overwhelming torrent. I cried out his name, my voice breaking as the intense sensations consumed me entirely.
He held me through it, his hands gentle as they soothed the tremors that wracked my body. As I slowly came down from the high, he kissed me softly, his lips lingering on mine as if to savour the moment. "You were amazing," he whispered against my lips, his voice full of reverence and awe.
I smiled weakly, my body utterly spent but completely satisfied. "You''re too much," I managed to say, my voice barely above a whisper.
He chuckled, pulling me closer, wrapping us both in the sheets as he cradled me against his chest. "And you love every second of it," he murmured, his voice laced with affection and possessiveness.
I snuggled into him, my exhaustion finally catching up with me. "Maybe I do," I whispered, a contented smile playing on my lips as I drifted off to sleep in his arms, feeling safe, cherished, and completely fulfilled.
I slept through the entire afternoon, waking up to a gnawing hunger that twisted my stomach. The moment I opened my eyes, a wave of panic hit me¡ªSamragyi had asked me to work on the weapon. "Oh no, I completely forgot!" I mumbled, trying to push myself up from the bed, but my body screamed in protest, every muscle aching as if I''d been through a battle. I glanced down at myself, realizing I was dressed in an oversized shirt and trousers that smelled faintly of night blossoms.
Frustrated and too sore to move, I reached out through the Mind Link, desperately calling Samragyi''s name, but all I got was silence. A cold shiver ran down my spine. "Why isn''t she answering?" My heart raced as my phone rang from somewhere downstairs.
I tried reaching Zack, but he too was unresponsive. Fear started to creep in, tightening around my chest. "What''s going on?" I whispered, anxiety gnawing at me. With no other option, I used my power to lift myself off the bed, floating toward the door. The effort left me feeling drained, but I needed to know who was calling. I floated downstairs and grabbed my phone¡ªMiss Ziwa''s name flashed on the screen.
I answered, "Hello?"
On the other end, Samragyi''s voice came through, laced with concern. "You know I can''t respond to your Chittasandhi. Where are you? Are you in trouble? Where''s Zack?"
Relief washed over me at the sound of her voice. "Sorry, I forgot you can''t answer that link. I''m with Zack, and I''m safe," I reassured her, though my own fear hadn''t fully subsided.
She sighed, the tension easing just a bit. "Good. I was worried, and so was your father. He''s been asking about you since last night, but Zack wouldn''t tell us where you both went." Her voice softened, carrying that motherly warmth I always found comforting.
I frowned, curiosity piqued. "Huh, really? What did he say?"
"He just told us you''re safe, that he''s with you, and that you''re too exhausted to talk, so there''s no need to worry," Samragyi explained. There was a pause, a heavy silence between us before she added, "But I think he''s deliberately keeping you away from us."
A flicker of doubt crossed my mind. "Yeah, I''ve been wondering the same. But... why would he do that" I mused aloud, the unease in my chest growing. "Samragyi, would it be alright if I postponed our work on the weapon?"
Her response was understanding, yet firm. "Of course, take your time, but do try to be swift."
Something in her calm tone made me uneasy. " How did you agree so fast, Aren''t you worried about the kills anymore?" I asked, suspicion creeping into my voice.
She calmly replied "I was never concerned about the people who were killed¡ªthey were rapists, scum who deserved their fate. We''ve been bound by ridiculous, non-impactful laws for too long. It''s almost refreshing to see someone taking out the trash. But what concerns me is the male part of Ebon. The more they kill, the more powerful they become. He died with an intense desire to rule, I know the moment he gains enough power he''ll come for our blood that''s why we need to destroy him before he becomes unstoppable."
I realized then how immense the burden of leadership truly was for Samragyi. She had to balance justice with mercy, wielding power with fairness that demanded respect rather than instilling fear.
"I''m sorry, Samragyi, for being so reckless," I confessed, my voice barely above a whisper.
Her response was gentle, yet carried a note of sternness. "Agreed. What you did was reckless, but sometimes, making mistakes is the only way to find the right path." Her voice was soothing, a balm to my troubled mind. I couldn''t help but admire her wisdom and the way she allowed room for error, understanding that it''s part of growth
"After all this, we''ll need a long vacation!" I said, my voice bubbling with excitement, the thought of escape from all this chaos bringing a rare smile to my face.
Samragyi chuckled on the other end, matching my enthusiasm. "Indeed, we will. A well-deserved one." Her words were filled with warmth, but as I stifled a yawn, my exhaustion betrayed me.
She noticed immediately. "Rest now, Fiora. You sound exhausted," she said softly, her motherly tone making me feel cared for, even from miles away.
"Mmm... you''re right. I''ll rest," I murmured, my eyelids already feeling heavy. "See you soon, Samragyi. Have a wonderful day."
"You too, dear. Rest well," she replied gently before we ended the call.
I was still feeling drained, so I decided to take a page from the book of self-respecting women facing trouble: I reached out to the one person who could help.
"Old man, Old man!" I called out through our mind link, my voice a mix of exasperation and hope.
His response was immediate, tinged with both irritation and a touch of paternal concern. "That''s Father to you, young lady! WHERE ARE YOU? How dare you mind-block me!"
I couldn''t help but laugh. "I do have a father, you know. It''s just a bit awkward calling you that."
I could almost hear his sigh of resignation through the link. He gave a slight agreeing sound, and there was a trace of hurt in his voice. I hurried to smooth things over. "Instead, can I call you Baba or Old Man¡ªwhichever suits your fancy?" I added in a playful, babyish tone, even though I couldn''t see his expression, his voice hinted at a happy smile. "What do you prefer?"
He pondered for a moment before replying with a tone of mock seriousness. "Hmmm... After much deliberation, I think I''ll go with Old Man when I need something and Baba when I''m not taking ''no'' for an answer."
I grinned, feeling like a fool but enjoying the banter. "So, every time you see me, you''re expecting something from me, huh?"
He chuckled, clearly enjoying the playful exchange. "Seems like it''s going to be that way, doesn''t it?"
"I didn''t realize my old man was such a sharp observer. Impressive!" I said with a grin, still savouring the unexpected compliment.
He made a sound of agreement, his tone casual. "So, what can I help you with?"
I took a breath, shifting my demeanour to seriousness. "Baba, how do mind blocks work?"
His eyebrows knitted together in thought. "Didn''t I explain this to you before?" His tone mirrored mine, reflecting my concern.
"Even if you did, I don''t remember it clearly," I admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed.
He nodded thoughtfully. "When you''re intensely focused on the external world, your mind tends to block out other distractions to maintain better concentration." He paused as if weighing his words. "However, your parents and mate are always exceptions to this rule. I would have suggested seeing the pack doctor, but since you''re not an Ixcheline, you shouldn''t be able to communicate this way without your mate''s mark. It might be related to your magical abilities. Perhaps you should consult with Samragyi¡ªshe might have more insight." He offered his advice with a note of helplessness.
I nodded, recalling our previous conversation. "I did speak with her. She mentioned that I use Chittasandhi as a power, but since it''s a rare form of magic, she isn''t entirely sure of its full potential."
There was a brief silence as he absorbed this. I took the opportunity to share my thoughts. "I think it might be connected to your blood, Baba. I heal much faster than a normal magic holder, though not as quickly as a werewolf..."
"Ixcheline," my old man corrected gently.
"Yes, yes, Ixcheline," I replied, slightly flustered. I hesitated, unsure of how to broach my next topic. "Also..." I trailed off, debating whether it was appropriate to discuss it with him.
He must have sensed my hesitation. "Fiora, I can''t read minds. You''ll need to speak up if you want me to understand."
I sighed heavily, frustration evident in my voice. "I want to bite into Zack''s neck¡ªnot in a playful way, but like really sink my teeth into his neck." I waited, anticipation mingling with unease, for his response.
After a few tense moments, he finally spoke, his tone serious. "There''s a possibility that your Ixcheline blood is clashing with your Etherean blood. It has happened before¡ªthough the outcomes were grim. In the past, infants with such a mix couldn''t endure the conflicting energies within them. They lived up to eighteen years, but when they went through shapeshift, the pain was so intense they died on the spot. Only one survived a bit longer, but she ultimately succumbed to the internal battle between her energies and ended her own life."
His words were sobering, and I felt a chill. "I''m not trying to scare you, child. But you''ve outlived the typical transformational period and have a remarkable command over your magic. I still believe this situation is tied to your magical abilities."
I nodded, trying to process the gravity of the situation. "Does that give you any insight?" I asked, hoping for some clarity.
He sighed, a heavy, resigned sound escaping his lips, almost like a drawn-out ''no''.
"So, when are you coming back?" His voice held a note of anticipation while changing the topic.
"I could come back right away," I replied, "but I have a hunch that Zack doesn''t want me to return just yet."
I connected with Baba through the mind link. "I figured that out," he responded.
"What do you think could be the reason?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.
"It''s not my place to answer that," he said with a heavy sigh. "You''ll need to ask him directly."
As his words lingered, I heard the door creak open. A sense of urgency swept over me. "Thank you, Baba. I''ll talk to you soon," I said quickly, ending the link. With a happy stride, I headed towards Zack, hiding whatever I learned.
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 3100
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 46th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 09/09/2024
47. Two kids? (S)
A/N
This story is unedited, so I apologise for grammatical and spelling errors.
-----****-----
Samragyi Amba (POV)
"So, she''s not coming back?" Ziwa asked, her voice tinged with worry, her eyes flickering with anxiety.
"Not anytime soon," I replied, feeling the weight of the situation as I ended the call, a knot tightening in my stomach.
Arnica sighed, deftly peeling apples. "This is why we don''t reveal our identities to non-Etherean partners. It''s too complicated."
Ethan, ever the defender, spoke up. "Hey, we''re naturally protective! You can''t hold that against us." His eyes met mine, pleading for understanding.
I settled onto the bed with a playful smile, trying to lighten the mood. "We know that, Ethan. That''s why the rule about hiding our identities hasn''t been lifted." My tone was teasing, but the underlying truth was evident.
Laughter bubbled up among us, a brief respite from the tension. Just then, a knock interrupted our mirth. Marcus entered, bowing with his usual grace.
"How are you feeling, little one?" His voice was a gentle caress, filled with genuine concern.
Ziwa squared her shoulders, trying to appear firmer than she felt. "I''m not that little, and I''m fine. Don''t worry¡ªI''m much stronger than I look." Her bravado was commendable, but I could see the exhaustion in her eyes.
Marcus chuckled, his affection clear. "Still, I brought you something to eat and drink." He began unpacking the food, each item carefully chosen. Watching him, memories of the past flooded back. Marcus had always been great with kids. My eldest son adored him, and I still hadn''t told him about Marcus''s return. But I would¡ªonce this Ebon issue was behind us.
Ethan leaned over, peering at the food. "You''ve always been so great, Marcus¡ªhumble, caring, and calm. Just perfect. How do you do it?" His voice was light, but his eyes conveyed the deep gratitude we all felt.
Marcus shrugged modestly. "Years of practice, I suppose. And a bit of intuition. Though I''m flattered by all the compliments, I''m far from perfect. I just try my best." He handed Ziwa a bowl of soup, some vegetable upma, and herbal tea, his warm smile reassuring.
While he went to fetch a table for Ziwa to eat in bed, her face lit up¡ªuntil she saw the herbal tea. Her doe eyes darted towards me, pleading, but I shook my head. She then turned to Arnica and Ethan, hoping for an ally, but her charm didn''t work on them either.
We all exchanged a knowing smile, stifling our laughter.
Arnica looked up at Marcus, her eyes softening with genuine appreciation. "We''re lucky to have you, Marcus. Truly."
Marcus''s expression softened, touched by her words. "Thank you, Arnica and It''s good to be back."
We all settled into a comfortable silence, the camaraderie among us a soothing balm for the worries that lay ahead.
--------------
I returned to my palace after a long session of chit-chat. I gazed out the window of the mirror room, the fragrance of fresh flowers mingling with the light breeze¡ªa bittersweet reminder of tranquillity amidst chaos. The scene outside was serene, but my mind churned with turmoil.
I empathized deeply with the two women in Ebon, and with every other woman in this world fighting unseen battles. But a dark truth gnawed at me: power-hungry predators lurked in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
And when they do strike, they would annihilate these women''s existences without a trace, their sacrifices forgotten, their voices silenced as if they had never mattered. The thought was suffocating, a harsh reminder of the cruel world we inhabited.
I sensed someone behind me and turned slowly my heart racing. The figure was unmistakable¡ªSamragyi Afna. I bowed deeply out of respect, and she returned the gesture with equal grace.
"I''m not a queen anymore," she said, her voice melodious yet tinged with bitterness. "There''s no need for formalities. I''ve become a destroyer." She walked closer, stopping at a distance, her eyes fixed on the horizon outside.
I forced a smile, masking my unease. "So, why don''t you attack us? If you can be here, you must have the power to destroy us. Go ahead, do it. You know every nook and cranny of this palace, as does your Ebon partner."
Her eyes narrowed¡ªan elegant yet piercing glare. "Because that''s not our motive. We fight to give women and children a safe space to live and express themselves freely. And you..."
I interrupted her, my voice sharp and accusing. "A... aa... aaa. That''s your motive, and maybe the girl''s. But that Ebon? He''s using your rage, your power, your knowledge to fuel his selfish ambitions."
Her face twisted with anger, her voice rising. "What do you know? He''s not like that! He was the one who sheltered us when your so-called Samrath didn''t even leave my dead body in peace. My body was violated even after death!" Her voice broke, raw pain and fury cutting through the air.
I flinched, her anguish shaking me. But I stood my ground. "You said I didn''t need to respect you, but you never asked why we respect you." I paused, taking a deep breath as Samragyi Afna regained her composure.
If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.
"It''s because you''re our strength. You''re the reason I''m respected as a queen and why many queens after you have been. You single-handedly solved sixty per cent of our problems. You made us realize what we''re capable of. You made us believe in ourselves. We still remember you as our saviour. It''s because of you that women dared to come forward and fight for their rights. It all started with you. We don''t remember you as a weak showpiece of a palace. We remember you as a fighter who fought for herself¡ªeven after her death."
I met her eyes, my voice steady and sincere. "And it''s painful to watch our idol being used by a lunatic, power-hungry, corrupt soul."
"At least he didn''t discriminate between rulers based on gender," she snapped, her voice laced with spite.
"Samragyi, you''re blinded by your rage! You can''t see past your emotions. He''s using you¡ªhe always has been. He channels your anger into his power. Why don''t you understand?" I pleaded, my frustration mounting as I tried to break through her fury.
Her eyes blazed with anger. "Why don''t YOU understand? I don''t want to understand anything anymore! I''ve been understanding for centuries! All I want is one thing: safety!"
I realized then that no argument would sway her. Samragyi''s demand was valid, and it was high time we made our laws stricter and enforced them rigorously. Changing the world overnight was impossible, but we could start at home.
After several minutes of intense thinking, wrestling with my emotions, and giving Samragyi''s temper a chance to cool, I finally spoke. "I agree, Samragyi. Will you give us six months to draft, revise, and implement the law? That''s the minimum time we need," I proposed, hoping to strike a deal.
"And what do you want in return?" she asked sceptically, her eyes narrowing.
"You won''t harm anyone in the meantime. If I find any harm caused by you, the deal is off the table," I stated firmly, meeting her unwavering gaze.
"And if the law isn''t implemented after six months?" she challenged, her confidence unwavering.
"Then you can kill as many accusers as you want, and we won''t interfere," I replied, the weight of my words pressing down on me.
She nodded in agreement, her gaze sharp as she warned, "You''ve landed yourself a deal. But remember¡ªsix months. Not a day more."
And with that, she vanished into thin air.
I sat there, the gravity of our agreement settling heavily upon me.
I lingered there for hours, my mind a tempest of thoughts, the enormity of my decision weighing heavily on my shoulders. Finally, determination solidified within me. I summoned a servant and instructed, "Please, fetch my comrades and bring them to my study. Also, see if Arnica and Fiora can join us as well."
As the servant hurried off, I took a deep breath and called upon Samragyi once more, hoping she would respond. Moments later, she materialized, her demeanour calm and composed.
"May I know why you summoned me?" she inquired, her tone detached.
"Why should I trust you?" I challenged, scepticism lacing my voice.
"Why would I betray you?" she retorted, her brows knitting together in mild irritation.
"You might not, but what about the other two with you?" I pressed, my concern evident.
She paused, contemplating my words before suggesting, "Let''s tie a blood knot regarding our agreement. My importance within our group means they wouldn''t risk my soul for whatever you think they''re planning."
"Blood knots are forbidden magic. I can''t bind myself to you in that way," I declared, my tone resolute.
She regarded me thoughtfully before asking, "Then what do you propose?"
"I have a few questions I need answers to. But since you''re a spirit, I can''t compel you to speak the truth. So, why should I trust you?"
Her expression shifted from confusion to understanding, a slight smile playing on her lips as if impressed. "Now I see why you''re known as the sagacious one," she remarked, her smile widening.
She closed her eyes and began to chant softly. Silver threads emerged from her chest and heart, weaving their way toward me. As they touched my skin, I felt an immediate surge of strength. When the threads retracted, Samragyi opened her eyes, revealing a brief silver glow before it faded.
"The energy I''ve transferred to you will allow you to detect lies, no matter who or what the person is," she explained, her voice carrying a hint of caution.
I nodded in agreement, but before I could speak, Samragyi continued, "Remember, this power may seem like a blessing, but it''s more of a curse. It will remain with you until our agreement expires. I hope this gift brings you some peace."
I looked at her, my hesitation and guilt evident. Sensing my unease, Samragyi stepped closer and gently placed her hand on my head. "Don''t worry, child. As a protector of something dear to me, I understand that sometimes we must do what is necessary."
We stood in silence for a moment before I asked, "Why are there so many varieties of moonflowers? From what I know, only white ones grow naturally. What is your connection to them?"
She sighed, her expression thoughtful. "I had assumed royals were familiar with these matters, but perhaps I was mistaken. Listen carefully. None of the moonflowers grow naturally on Earth or Ethera. They don''t draw energy from Mother Earth or our realm. Instead, they can only flourish where magic thrives. The type of energy surrounding them determines the colour of the flower. So far, I have encountered only five types of moonflowers."
She gestured gracefully with her hand, illustrating the flowers she spoke of, her fingers dancing in the air as if summoning their beauty.
White: These can grow even with the faintest amount of magic.
Black: These appear where souls unable to cross over linger. The number of flowers indicates the intensity of the magic that spirits are using.
Red: These signify the brutality with which a magical being''s life was taken. The darker the shade of red, the more horrific the acts committed. If there''s only a slight distinction between red and black flowers, and the person is not guilty, they gain an invincible strength within their soul¡ªenough to wreak havoc on Earth or Ethera. This immense power can only be subdued by the sacrifice of an equally innocent individual.
Lavender: These indicate the number of magical beings who left the world peacefully. They often grow near cemeteries or at my cave, though I don''t know why they appear there.
Crystal-like: I know little about these. They are rare and hard like crystals. I can count on my fingers how many I''ve seen.
I nodded, absorbing all the information. Then, gathering a bit of confidence, I asked, "What''s the deal with Fiora and Zachary?"
"Who''s Zachary? And what''s wrong with Fiora?" Samragyi asked, concern flashing across her face.
I hesitated for a moment before deciding not to reveal anything. "She''s fine, don''t worry. I just thought that since she''s protecting you, maybe you both know something I don''t."
Samragyi nodded in understanding before speaking. "The time when one of your people sacrificed herself to control us... there were two babies in the cave."
_____*****_____
A/N
Word count:- 2000
Hello, my lovely readers, I hope you all are doing well
Here, is the 47th chapter of my book
I hope you all liked it and have a great day ahead
Ok
Thank you
Love you
bye:)
Until next time
Happy reading ??
Date:- 15/03/2025